ã€ŠSongã€‹


 Prologue

    It couldn¡¯t have been human. It couldn¡¯t have.

    He sprints through the darkness, chanting his mantra of denial as if it¡¯s a warding prayer. Branches scrape his flesh and knees as he races through the undergrowth; even the accursed forest is mocking at his plight.

    His lungs begin to scream, and so does his muscles. He slows to a jog, constantly whipping his head back to see if those things are still after him. Nothing, of course. His eyes are completely worthless in this darkness.

    ¡°Why me¡­ why me why me why me¡­¡±

    He doesn¡¯t remember how long he¡¯s been running, nor does he remember where he is; all he remembers are those eyes¨Da pair of purple, and a pair of gold¨Dand how quickly they decapitated his friend. His friend¡­ wait, what was his name?

    ¡°Found you¡«¡±

    The chirp sends a jolt of terror to his heart, and he whimpers, scrambling forward.

    A whistle pierces the air, and immediately he feels a sharp pain blasting the side of his head. He screams, clutches his ear and drops to the ground, rolling about, trying to numb the agony. The pain, the fear, the darkness¨Dit¡¯s all driving him insane. Gritting his teeth, he forces himself to stand up¨D

    The rustling of leaves ahead stops him. He freezes, the pounding of his heart so loud he can no longer hear the song of nocturnal insects. One beat, three beats, five beats¡­ nothing. He begins to move.

    Twin purple orbs flash before him¨Deyes.

    He screams, staggering back, wildly flailing his free arm in front of him as if it were a weapon. Branches snap and shrubs part as he does so, as if trying to avoid his frenzy.

    The eyes draw closer, until he can finally make out the figure before him¨Dabeautiful young girl, her skin smooth and fair, with an elegantandslender build. A streak of red slashes the side of her long purple hair which flows halfway down her back. Her outfit is like nothing he¡¯s ever seen before: a dark grey long-sleeved collared top, cropped so ridiculously high it barely even covers her chest, a pair of shorts and black thigh high socks.

    Wait, how am I able to see her so clearly now?If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± To his shock, the voice that¡¯s coming out of that person is that of a boy¡¯s. ¡°So this one has barely turned. You probably don¡¯t even realise what a monster you¡¯ve become, huh?¡±

    ¡°M-monster? What¡¯re you talking about?¡± he stammers.

    The feminine-looking boy cocks his head quizzically. ¡°Are you trying to speak to me? Sorry, I don¡¯t speak Seeker.¡±

    Seeker? Those demons? What is he¨D

    Frustrated, he reaches out to grab his collar, but the boy nimbly steps back, and his hand meets thin air. But that¡¯s when he notices something very wrong with his arm; sickly white shells cover his limb, and his fingers are twice as long as he remembered. With a scream of terror and confusion, he drops to the ground, dropping his mutant arm onto the earth and reels to the side, away from the monstrous thing, doing everything he can to ignore and forget that abomination.

    And that¡¯s when he notices his other arm is mutated as well. More panicking, more screaming, until a dull pain throbs in both his mutated limbs. Then, the pain crescendos, rising to a sensation that¡¯s like being crushed by boulders. The sound of bone snapping rends the air in chorus with his demonic roars, and his arms and legs extend, crimson blood bursting from the joints of his monstrous, armoured limbs.

    WHAT¡¯S HAPPENING TO ME? WHY? WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?

    His attention falls back on the boy, who now seems to be a fraction shorter than he was before. Those glowing, purple eyes; his superhuman speed and strength; it all makes sense now¨Dthis boy is the real monster, not him. He¡¯s the one who killed his friend, and he¡¯s the one responsible for his mutation right now. There¡¯s no other explanation. This has to be it.

    With a shark-like grin, the boy purrs, ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Fear morphs into anger; anger morphs into bloodlust. The former human lashes out at the risqu¨¦-looking boy, but he dodges the blow with ease. Enraged, the beast claws at him again and again, ripping through shrubs and bark alike and toppling trees, but the boy leans, sidesteps, somersaults to evade the attacks as if he¡¯s a circus performer. It¡¯s like chasing a shadow.

    Eventually, he runs out of patience. With a manic roar, he brings his mutant arms down on the boy¡­

    But they never reach him.

    Another person stands between them, holding against the beast¡¯s arms effortlessly. A girl this time, for sure. She heaves, throwing his arms aside before firing a fist at his abdomen. It¡¯s like being slammed by a sprinting horse; the blow knocks the wind out of him, shooting him back and sending him crashing against a tree. Pain quickly follows. If his current body still has ribs, the newcomer must¡¯ve broken it all with that single punch.

    The girl donsthe same scanty outfitas the other human, but she has silver hair which runs down to hercollar and shoulder-length sidelocks. And those eyes¨Dblazing bright golden, are like twin suns in the night. Breathtakingly beautiful like the other¡­ except this one¡¯s demeanour is much colder. Murder. Death. That¡¯s all he can sense from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just put it out of its misery,¡± the newcomer says with a boyish voice. No, he must be a boy too.

    What pathetic bloodlust the beast once had has all but extinguished by now. He wants to cry, break down, curse at his fate, curse at the world, rip the entire forest with his monstrous arms with the insanity plaguing his mind from all of these emotions¡­

    And these emotions are all he needs to reignite his desire to kill. With a blood-curdling screech, he springs towards the boys.

    The silver-haired child is no longer there.

    Something holds him back from moving forward. The beast looks down. The boy has his arm impaling through his shell-covered chest. Before he can make sense of the situation, he rips a chunk of pulsating flesh out, along with all of the strength in his body.

    He couldn¡¯t even see the boy¡¯s movements. There was no chance of victory. He relaxes. So it¡¯s true; they¡¯re the monsters after all, not him. Does this mean¡­ he can finally shed himself of this body? Be human again?

    ¡­

    The boy crushes his heart unblinkingly.

    The beast falls to the ground, no longer having the strength to feel anything. No pain, no fear, no anger¡­ nothing. Sleep is approaching. Perhaps this is a blessing.

    But in its dying breaths, there¡¯s one last thing he¡¯s unable to understand; the monster with golden eyes now wears anexpression of sadness.

 Chapter 1: Beginnings

    ¡°Could you be any less ungrateful?¡± the boy with purple hair chides. Thanks to his countless exploits in aiding the locals of Hong Zhou, along with his beautiful features and fiery disposition, he¡¯s been bestowed many names and titles. But his real name is Shu, and he prefers to be called that.

    ¡°What? I never asked you to save it for me.¡± The boy with silver hair rolls his eyes, stretching his arms behind his back. Like his partner Shu, his beauty and deeds have earned him many names, but he too prefers to be referred as by his real name: Song.

    ¡°You say that now, but if I killed that Seekerby myself, you¡¯d be whining about wasting all that time tracking it without getting any of the action.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably. So?¡±

    ¡°So I gave you the kill! The bet is off; that one didn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re annoying,¡± Song says, unperturbed by his comrade¡¯s outburst. The sight of the city¡¯s most renowned meatstore looms into view. Song nods towards it. ¡°Hey, Shi Xian¡¯s shop is just over there. Go make yourself useful.¡±

    ¡°I told you, the bet is off!¡± Shu is about to argue again, but rememberinghow stubborn Song can be, he sighs in resignation. He knows that if he doesn¡¯t buySong his meat skewers, he¡¯ll be sulking for the rest of the week. ¡°Fine, whatever. Wait here.¡±

    As Shu jogs towards the building, Song looks up into the sky. Judging by the position of the moon, it should be eleven or so, fourhoursto midnight. The fact that the entrance of meat shop is closed proves it, but since it¡¯s Shu, the owners will make an exception for him.

    Song¡¯s eyes glazeover his surroundings. Bai Hu, one of the oldest cities of Hong Zhou, has always had a soothing effect on him. The flat stone streets, the buildings with their straight inclined, gabled roofs with its sides curving up towards its apex, and the iconic lanterns hanging by the outside of each building£­these sights go on for miles with little change.

    A lot of outsidersoften express their distaste for Bai Hu¡¯s old and monotonous architecture, but Song believes they just don¡¯t understand the city¡¯s charm. They don¡¯t see it the way he does. Since young, Bai Hu has offered him the mental and emotional solace he needed to survive his training days as a Purger.

    A Purger, huh¡­

    Song¡¯s attention turns to the passers-by in city square. The few people left about avoid eye-contact with him, ducking their heads and quickening their footsteps whenever his line of sight meets them.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Though his uniform is lewd, the peoplewouldn¡¯t even dream of laying a finger on him. They even treat him with utmost respect, like they do with all Purgers. Only outsiders would make that mistake. Very, very distant outsiders.To these peasants, Purgers like him are heroes.

    And yet, we couldn¡¯t even save the ones who turned tonight. Some heroes we turned out to be¡­

    ¡°Shu sure is taking his own sweet time.¡± Song draws a yawn.

    And speak of the devil, the double doors of meat shop part. The old couple of the store hands the boy his bag of skewered meat. Shu makes his way back to his partner¡¯s side, hismask of annoyancestill intact.

    ¡°There, happy?¡± Shu raises the paper bag up for Song to see.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A tiny smile cracks from the corner of his lips. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home already. I need abathreal badly.¡±

    ¡°Why? That smell of Seekerblood on you is actually an improvement, if you ask me.¡±

    Song meets Shu¡¯s smirk with a dagger gaze. He¡¯ll have to remember to get back at him once they return to headquarters¡­ and he knows just how to do it.

    <hr><hr>

    Several miles through the forest surrounding Bai Hu, the density of vegetation begins to thin. Song and Shu emerge through the wall of trees to a familiar sight. On an island surrounded by a wide moatis a citadelwithmoss covered stone walls servingas itsperimeter. Sitting on top of the front gate is a stretch of double storey buildings with sweeping curved roofs that rises at its corners, lined by cylindrical tiles, with turrets of similar nature at the corners. A majestic yet strangely ominous sight indeed.

    The Shadow Palace.

    ¡°Finally home,¡± Shu mutters.

    ¡°¡«Bath, water, steam¡«¡±Song hums to himself.

    The both of them make their way across the stone bridge, dashing past the arch of the front gate. Though unseen from the time they took to cross the bridge, Song knows the sentries are attheupper levels of the gate and turrets. Should an outsider attempt to cross the bridge, he¡¯d be shot dead before he could even cross the halfway mark.

    The southern courtyard is devoid of life, a wide empty open area with torches placed at distant intervals, the flames dancing in the darkness as if welcoming them home. There¡¯s always a tinge of loneliness whenever they arrive home late at night;Song wonderswhy their leader even madetheir home base like this.

    ¡°Had a good hunt?¡±

    Song and Shu jerk from shock, whirling around to face the newcomer. Short brown hair, caramel eyes with his usual sweet, gentle smile that hides his viciousattitude£­it¡¯s Yan, the stealthiest assassin of the Blossom.

    ¡°Mind your own business, creep,¡±Shu shrieks at him.

    He really can¡¯t keep his cool at all. Then again, when does he ever? Song sighs to himself.

    ¡°Geez... you and your temper like always.¡±Yanshakes his head, smirking. He then turns toSong. ¡°How do you maintain the first maxim of the Purger Code with a partner like that?¡±

    First maxim of the Purger Code: Intimate as lovers, cold as professionals.

    ¡°I think you should choke on dog crap and screw off,¡±Song says coolly, stretching his arms behind his back. Despite his calm demeanour, hot molten fury gnaws at his insides. While Yanhas a point, it¡¯s extremely offensiveto mock a Purger¡¯s relationship with his partner.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±Yanchuckles, turning back to the shadows. ¡°You two have fun tonight, eh? Be seeing you tomorrow.¡±

    Shu movesforward to give their antagoniser another good hearing, but Song grabs him by the arm drags him away.

    ¡°Are Linand Meithe only decent people around here?¡±Shu mutters as they make their way towards the inner halls of the Palace.

    ¡°Probably.¡±Song shrugs.

    Secretly, Song enjoys watching Shu fume about things, as long as his temper isn¡¯t directed at him. It¡¯s part of his charm. But sometimes, he¡¯d intentionally make fun of Shu so he can relish in his flustered reactions. Just thinking about it makes Song excited about his plans for the night.

    Intimate as lovers, cold as professionals.

 Chapter 2: Resentment

    Within the throne room of the palace, red paper lanterns struggle to repel the shadows ofthe high-ceilinged hall. Only three souls remain in the vast chamber; two boys in their Purger uniforms, each kneeling onone knee, their heads lowered as a sign of deep respect for their Emperor.

    Before the pair is a flight of steps leading to an elevated platform, and in the centre is an ornately decorated throne with an equally beautifulslab behind, the golden dragon carvings from both structures flickering in the dim light.

    Seated on the throne is a figure, though dressed in the same uniform as his subjects, wields an aura that almost seems divine in comparison to them. Although his appearances are just asyouthful as the boys before him, the Purgers know better than to assume his real age through that alone.

    ¡°Ru didn¡¯t make it,¡± the Purger on the left says solemnly. His name is Fong.

    ¡°Lang brought his corpse home,¡± the Purger on the right adds. Tien is his name, and he¡¯s Fong¡¯s partner. ¡°He ripped his own heart out before we could stop him, right before our very eyes.¡±

    The figure on the throne studies the Purger pair¡¯s features. Fong is gritting his teeth as the horrific scene replays itself in his mind again. Tien is trying to hide his pain, but the way his facial muscles is tensing says it all.

    ¡°It took us all by surprise. A horde of Seekers so deep within the Twilight Sector is unheard of,¡± Tien says. ¡°Father, please advise.¡±

    The title has always amused him. Few in this realm have ever addressed him by his real name: Kiin. After all, he¡¯s the one who took them from their biological parents since birth, just like all the other boysin the family. But as his title implies, the Purgers are like family to him, and it pains him deeply as well to know he¡¯s lost two more of his ¡®sons¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send two elite Purger pairs to investigate,¡± he says, leaning back on his throne. ¡°I agree. For so many Seekers to be this far within human territory, it reeks of conspiracy.¡± Then, he swallows. ¡°And of course, give Ru and Lang a proper burial. We¡¯ll hold the funeral at the top of the Death Lotus Cliff tomorrow midnight. Let En handle the details.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± With his head lowered, Fong peers at him. ¡°Forgive my impudence, but may I know which pairs are the chosen ones?¡±

    Kiin leans his face against his knuckles, picturing in his mind the reactions the pair is about to give him for his answer. ¡°First, Yanand Zhe. Second, Song and Shu.¡±

    Both Fong and Tien jolt their heads upin shock, glaring at their leader as if he¡¯s gone mad. Well, he¡¯s always been mad, but this is beyond acceptable levels for them.

    ¡°Yan¡¯s team and Shu¡¯s? B-but¡­¡± Fong stammers.

    Kiin smiles amusedly. This was the exact reaction he was waiting for. ¡°Is there a problem with my choice, Fong?¡± hechallenges. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re not skilled enough?¡±

    ¡°N-no Father.¡± Fong drops his head back down. ¡°They¡¯re all extremely talented Purgers, some of the best we have.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Those two pairs hate each other,¡± Fong says. ¡°Everyone in the Palaceknows that.¡±

    Kiin twirls the ends of his blonde hair with an unimpressed expression.

    Realising their leader is awaiting for more, Tien hastily adds for hispartner, ¡°This is a very delicate situation, Father. The Seekers within human territory are abnormal. Caution is advised; we need teams that can fully cooperate with one another to avoid further casualties¡­ with all due respects, Father.¡±

    Kiin shakes his head. ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s where you fail to understand your brothers. These four Purgers are the perfect candidates for the mission. Yanand Zheare our best infiltrators. Song and Shu are someof our greatest fighters. They compliment each other very well.¡±

    ¡°Father£­¡±

    ¡°And their rivalry is just what we need. Only then will they be pushed to their limits, and they know the consequences of abandoning one another, no matter their differences.¡± Kiin raises his voice, silencing Fong. He then leisurely gets off from the throne and strolls down the steps, his boots echoing against the marble tiles. To Fong and Tien, this sound terrifies them. They both know they¡¯ve made a mistake. ¡°Or are you questioning my judgement, my experience as the headof this family?¡±

    ¡°M-my deepest apolo£­¡±

    Fong is suddenly lifted from where he kneels, his throat held in Kiin¡¯s firm grip. The boy chokes, instinctively reaching out to Kiin¡¯s arm with both hands from fear. Upon touching his leader¡¯s sleeve, he quickly retracts his hands away from him; even the fear for his own life pales to his fear of Kiin¡¯s wrath.

    As much as Tienwishes to help his partner, hecan do nothing but keep his head bowed low. He knows the laws of the family. Respect for the Emperorcomes above everything else.

    Kiin watches Fong struggle for a little while longer, but soon sighs and releases him. Fong drops to the ground, gagging while clutching his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Fong manages between coughs. ¡°I¡¯ll accept any punishment for my insolence.¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Kiin says. ¡°Get up, the both of you.¡±

    The pair obeys, but with their heads still drooped.

    Kiin takes them both by the chin and raises their heads to face him. He softens his gaze and says, ¡°I know you both have the best interests of your brothers at heart, and you¡¯re worried about them. For that, I can¡¯t possible punish you. But lest you forget, my dearest sons, that I know what¡¯s best for everyone. Ru and Lang¡¯s deaths pain me greatly as well. I don¡¯t want this to happen to any more of my family. I implore of you to trust me in my judgement.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Both Fong and Tien lock gazes with their leader, the person who bears the title of ¡®Emperor¡¯ in their family. No matter how they look at it, this creature with his long flowing twintails and sidelocks has the appearances of a girl in hermid teens, one with abeauty unmatched by any being in this realm. Even his voice is of a young adolescent male¡¯s. But the air he exudes is no different from a stern yet doting father. Nobody knows of his true age, except for maybe the Oracle.Rumours even have it that he¡¯s not from this world.

    ¡°Now, get some rest,¡± Kiin says, smoothing his fingers over their cheeks affectionately. ¡°You¡¯ve both earned it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± The Purger pair take a final bow before departing from the court.

    Kiin watches them leave, with some lingering dark thoughts haunting him. Just how long can he keep these boys alive? He loves every single one of his sons, but the Blossom¡¯s place in this world makes it difficult for him to predict what will happen in the future. From birth, his boys have been trained to stare at death in the eye and even spit back at it. But all the training and courage in the world might not be enough to avoid the ugly maws of death. Tonight is another proof of that.

    ¡°Maybe one day, the Blossom can finally wither in peace.¡±

    Black Blossom is the name of their family, a clan of extraordinarily talented fighters chosen from birth by Kiin himself. None of the Purgers have any memories of their parents and were forced into a life of hardship and brutal training. Their purpose is simple: to cleanse the world of the Void Seekers, demonic beings from an outer dimension that only bring destruction to the realms they invade. The people of this world call that dimension the Crimson Void.

    There are many species of Void Seekers. Some simply kill; some kill and consume flesh; others infect humans with their blood and turn them into monsters just like them, like the ones Song and Shu fought tonight. Most operate on pure instinct. Few have intelligence, but those that do possess unimaginable power. But all Void Seekers have one thing in common: they consume the souls of all living beings. It¡¯s what they live for.

    Plants, animals, humans£­the Seekers do not discriminate. Their ravenous appetite for souls cannot be sated. As their territories within this realm grow, hope among the human race dwindles. When a boy is selected by the Blossom¡¯s Oracle, his parents would give him to the Black Blossom leader without complaint, knowing that they¡¯re one of the only hopes left to resist the Seekers. To these families, it¡¯s the highest formof honour. Kiin¡¯s title of ¡®Emperor¡¯ was bestowed unto him by the citizens of Hong Zhou themselves out of respect and awe.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean these children would grow up with the same mentality, the same desperation the human race has to repel the Seekers. To bring out the full extent of their powers, adelicate balance between individualism and loyalty needs to be struck.

    ¡°Yan, Zhe. Song, Shu¡­¡± Kiin muses.

    And that balance is about to be shattered for a certain Purger. Even without the Oracle¡¯s guidance, Kiin can already sense the change in the air.

    <hr><hr>

    Unlike Initiates and Apprentices, full-fledged Purgers like Song and Shu have their own personal quarters within the Shadow Palace; each of these buildings has its own bedroom, bathroom and even a small central reception area. Purger pairs always have their quarters situated in adjacent positions, and Purgers are only allowed to enter their partner¡¯s quarters. Trespassing into any other buildings would result in severe punishments given straight from Kiin himself, usually in the form of electrical torture or five times their training routine. Or both.

    With towel in hand, Song peeks out of his quarter¡¯s double doors. Though it¡¯s mid-summer, the air is always chilly this late at night. Most of the other quarters still have their lantern lights on within, but nobody seems to be outside. An eager smile breaks from the corners of Song¡¯s lips and with his heart pounding, Song darts towards Shu¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°This¡¯ll show you for making fun of me.¡±

    Song opens the double doors, the wood squealing as if the building is protesting against his intrusion. Right as he steps into the reception area, he can already smell the fragrance of Shu¡¯s favourite bath salt: Erios Lavender. Shu is always extremely particular about his bathing products, insisting that they must come from Erios, a country that¡¯s literally a continent away but famous for the healing and beautifying properties of its herbs and flowers.

    Song immediately strips from his uniform and tosses it aside. He tip-toes towards the right wing of the building, where the bathroom is. Just outside of the bathroom¡¯s doors, he can hear Shu¡¯s blissful humming.

    Without restraint, Song shoves the doors open. Beyond, a startled Shu screams in his wooden tub. Just this reaction alone is enough to cause Song¡¯s spirits to soar.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± Shu screeches, covering his bare chest.

    ¡°What does it look like?¡± Song saunters towards the tub, tossing his towel by the racks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Shu bellows again, his cheeks steadily reddening. ¡°Idiot! At least close the door!¡±

    ¡°Hwoh! You¡¯re right.¡±

    Song does as he¡¯s told before heading back to his partner¡¯s side. He dips his foot into the steaming water, and the lavender petals cling onto his skin as if curious of the new presence. While the tub is more than spacious enough for two people, Song intentionally moves close enough to Shu so that their sides are brushing.

    ¡°Qheliossave me.¡± Shu sighs. Song frowns a little at that. He never liked the religious side of Shu, mostly because of his own atheism.

    ¡°You enjoying this?¡± Song asks.

    ¡°W-what? No! You¡¯re the worst! Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°Seekerblood.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Ugh, you¡¯re so petty! I can¡¯t stand you sometimes.¡± Shu lets out a frustrated groan, slumping his shoulders.

    ¡°Hoho, but you like this don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always so dishonest with your feelings.¡± Song closes his eyes and leans on his partner¡¯s shoulder.

    From Shu¡¯s relaxed breathing, Song can tell he¡¯s starting to accept his advances already. He¡¯s always like this.

    ¡°Damn it. Yanis such a¡­¡± Shu mutters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What he said just now.¡± Shu looks away, grimacing. ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡±

    How do you maintain the first maxim of the Purger Code with a partner like that?

    ¡°Ah, that,¡± Song says. ¡°I chased him away, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Sensing that he¡¯s still bothered by that, Song hugs Shu¡¯s arm and adds with a teasing tone, ¡°Are you telling me you trust some dork¡¯s nonsenseover your partner¡¯s love for you? So little faith in me?¡±

    ¡°Would you cut it out?¡± Shu flusters, weakly trying to shake off Song¡¯s koala-like embrace on his arm. But he quickly gives up and sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s be honesthere, you only give a damn about the first half of the first maxim because it¡¯s fun for you, right?¡±

    Intimate as lovers, cold as professionals.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Song answers, sensually rubbing his palm against Shu¡¯s chest. Although his face is still flushed from embarrassment, Shu doesn¡¯t resist this time. ¡°If we bond deeper, we¡¯ll fight even harder for each other on the field. This¡¯ll fulfil the professional part too, won¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so full of crap.¡± Shu knows with Song¡¯s carefree nature, it¡¯s obvious he thinks he doesn¡¯t mean what he said. And he¡¯s right. To Song, professionalism can go to hell.

    The two of them lay in the bath for awhile longer, basking in the silence of the room, relishing in the steamy waters and the tingly sensation of each other¡¯s skin.

    Song sneaks a glance at his partner to admire his toned physique. If it hadn¡¯t been for their mastery of their life forces, the training that they¡¯ve been going through since birth would¡¯ve developed much bigger and uglier muscles for their bodies. Mastering one¡¯s life force, or in Purger tongue ¡®Chi¡¯, allows the practitioner to modify his cells¡¯ metabolism to his will, which in turn allows the Purger to shape his appearances and body build to his liking. Their leader, Kiin, is probablyat least fifty years old, and yet he has all the physical traits of an adolescent male. It¡¯s vital for Purgers to maintain their appearances as seduction is one of their greatest weapons. Most Seekers and demons have the intelligence to succumb to these tricks.

    But thinking about all these, Song also can¡¯t help but acknowledge the absurdity of the training they¡¯ve been put through, against their own will.

    ¡°I know that look,¡± Shu murmurs.

    ¡°Then you know what I¡¯m about to say.¡±

    ¡°And you know how I¡¯ll answer you.¡± Shu pinchesalavender petal and places it in front of Song.

    The silver-haired boy glares at the petal, as if it holds the answers to all his problems, the key to dispel his hatred and resentment for the Blossom.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get out of this crap hole one of these days.¡±

    ¡°We have good pay, great bounties for grabs, respect from the peasants, a home fit for royalty,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with giving Kiin your life for all that? Have you forgotten all the boys that died over the years from the training, the Ritual, and the missions? We¡¯re just tools to Kiin for his war against the Seekers.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re alive now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°And what if we meet a Seeker we can¡¯t beat one of these days?¡± As Song speaks, a soft purple aura emanates from his being. ¡°It¡¯ll just be another order for Kiin, but we¡¯re the ones that are dying for him.¡±

    Shu chops the water in front of Song and sends a wave crashing onto him. Song squirms a little, gagging, and the purple aura surrounding him collapses instantly.

    ¡°How many times have I told you to stop tainting my bath with your negative Chi?¡± Shu scolds. ¡°If my skin suffers because of that, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Song slumps his shoulders.

    ¡°Geez¡­ why is it that every time you stare at my naked body, you get all these depressive thoughts?¡± Shu sighs, crosses his arms and looks away. ¡°If you can¡¯t even look at me nude without being depressed, we might be the worst pair ever.¡±

    Song chuckles to that.Seeing that he¡¯s successfully cheered up, Shu smiles. He then takes Song by his shoulders and hugs him close, much to hissurprise. ¡°Listen, you dumbass. It doesn¡¯t matter what this place throws at us; as long as I¡¯m here with you, we can get through anything. I¡¯ll always be here for you, got it?¡±

    Song can feel his heart fluttering from his partner¡¯s bold declaration;Shu seldom ever says anything mushy. With their bare chests planted against one another, Song can feel Shu¡¯s rapid heartbeat as well. He returns the embrace, wrapping his arms around his beloved partner.

    ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±

 Chapter 3: Mission

    "Ninety-nine... one... hundred..." With a strained breath, Shu pushes the barbell back up and hooks it onto the rack. With his muscles screaming, he lays on the bench to collect his breath. "Damn, that''s going to feel sore tomorrow."

    Shu then looks to where Song is. The silver-haired boy is still going strong, easily breezing through his 800-kilogram barbell as if it''s nothing. The sight of how smoothly he''s lifting those massive weights looks ludicrous. Despite how it looks, it must be his cool down; otherwise, he''d be lifting over one ton instead.

    Shu''s barbell only weighs half of Song''s during endurance training. Seeing his partner''s strength and endurance often causes a tinge of envy to bloom within him, but also admiration. Although it''s his Arcana ability that makes him so, it''s still undeniable that Song is one of the fastest and strongest Purgers in the Blossom.

    Eventually, Song casually places the barbell back onto the rack. After several huffs, he gets up from the bench, takes his towel and wipes the sweat from his bare top.

    "Hurry up," he says, sighing. "Let''s just get the second run over and done with."

    "Do I look like I''m ready for a thirty-mile run right now?"

    Song offers his hand to Shu, and with a groan of reluctance, he accepts it.

    "And just last night you were complaining about the training," Shu mutters, rubbing his sore arms. "It''s like you''re mocking me."

    "I''m tired too, y''know?"

    "That made me feel so much better," Shu replies sarcastically.

    "You''re welcome."

    "Idiot!"

    As the pair is bickering, a Purger in uniform strolls towards them from the entrance. His name is En, a boy with dark green hair done up in a bob cut, though the most notable point about his hair is his really long left sidelock.

    "Are the both you quite done?" En shoots coldly.

    Shu can feel the familiar prick of irritation upon hearing their instructor''s voice. Song doesn''t look too bothered though.

    "We''re just about to do our second thirty-mile run for the day," Shu says. "Is there something you want to tell us?"

    En puts his hands by his hips. "I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t. It''s about the incident at Twilight Sector. Father has decided that you''ll be one of the two pairs that''ll investigate the scene."

    "One of the two pairs?" Shu raises a brow. "And who''re we gonna work with?"

    En hesitates. "Yan and Zhe."

    "What!" Shu bellows.

    Song narrows his eyes.

    En nods. "I know, you all have history, but this is Father''s decision, not mine. I''m only here to oversee the details of the operation and relay the info to you."

    "Could you relay to him that his plan is full of crap?"

    "Tell him yourself." En shrugs. "Anyway, once you''re done with your little run, get bathed and meet us at the Hall of Attainment. I''ll brief you on the details before we head for the funeral."

    Song takes a step forward, and Shu can sense his partner''s hostility. As always, the anger never shows on his features, but the pressure and tension he''s exerting is palpable. "I have a question."

    "Hmm?" En eyes at him.

    "Do we have a say in this? Forcing us to risk our lives is one thing, but forcing us to work withthemin a life-and-death situation?" Song snorts. "I don''t feel like listening to your orders."

    "These aren''t my orders; they''re Father''s." En proceeds to leave the gym, giving the pair a backward wave. "If you want to defy him, feel free to do so. I''ve got front row seats to watch your rebellion."

    Shu hisses. Song balls his fists. As much as they dislike En, they know he''s not the one to be blamed for these arrangements.

    "We''ll have to talk Father out of it," Shu says.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "That old geezer?" Song scoffs. "Good luck trying to convince that stubborn fossil. I don''t know about you, but I''m not attending the briefing."

    "You and I both know that''s not going to end well for us."

    "Probably not."

    "We have to go, Song."

    "Don''t wanna."

    Shu crosses his arms, like how a mother would to her sulking child. "What''s it going to take for me to drag you there?"

    Song gazes up as he considers his partner''s offer. Just from the look in his eyes, Shu already knows he''s about to deliver an unreasonable demand.

    "You know what, never mind. I''ll go with you."

    "Hah? No way I can do that. You''ll have to think of something£­ eh?" Shu staggers away from Song, completely taken aback by his answer. "Did you actually just say you''d come?"

    "Yeah." Song grabs his pear-like bottle and downs the remaining water with relish. "On one condition."

    "Okay, what?"

    Song turns to his partner, and that''s when Shu notices a shift in the air. "If that scum tries anything on us, I''ll kill him." His grey eyes blaze golden with power as he utters those words, his demeanour infinitely colder than En''s. "Don''t you dare hold me back."

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    The Hall of Attainment is similar to the the Hall of Final Transcendence where the Lord and his subjects usually gather for official business, but like all the other minor halls, the decorations aren''t nearly as loft.

    A Purger stands next to En. His name is Yi, En''s partner. They''re known as the family''s parents since their main role in the Black Blossom is to serve as the full-fledged Purgers'' instructors. Like En, Yi has a bob cut, but much puffier in shape, purple in colour and has a fluffy side ponytail to finish. However, everyone also knows that his fluffy demeanour is merely a trap. On the inside, Yi is a complete sadist when it comes training, even more so than En.

    "They''re late." En grumbles.

    "Give them some time," Yi says with a beam. "We should be more understanding of their plight as adults."

    Hearing that, En raises a brow in suspicion. "Who''s taking them for their next training session?"

    "That''d be me!"

    En snickers. "I see. Do what you like; just know that I''m not responsible for whatever happens."

    Both Song and Shu don''t need any further prompts to understand what they''re getting at. Song suddenly looks up, his lethargic expression sharpening in an instant.

    "Sorry about the wait," calls a familiar voice from behind, one that causes Shu''s blood to curl.

    Shu looks back to see Yan standing within touching distance of him and Song. Even though it''s still early in the evening, Yan was still able to completely evade his senses as if it''s night time.But Song noticed him,he thinks to himself, and that''s what worries him the most. The fact that he could detect Yan''s presence means that his senses have been on hyper-alert since the start. Song is still pissed.

    "Where''s Zhe?" En nods towards the assassin.

    "He''ll be here in a moment." Yan flashes his usual poisonous smile. "Father wanted to have a word with him, like he did with me."

    "Ah, so that means I can''t play with the both of you next training." Yi pouts petulantly.

    "Too bad." Yan playfully sticks his tongue out at his instructor.

    Moments later, Zhe arrives through the entrance of the court. Shu has always found his appearances to be the most elegant out of anyone else in the Blossom. Like Song, Zhe has beautiful silver hair, but done up in twintails curling in beautiful drills.

    "Zhe." Shu nods. Song merely tosses him sidewards look.

    "Hey." Zhe doesn''t have the sweet exterior that Yan has, but at least he''s genuine. "Sorry, Father called."

    "So we''ve been told." En crosses his arms. "All right, now that everyone''s here, let''s begin with the briefing."

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    At six in the morning, both Purger pairs depart from the front gate of the Shadow Palace. According to En, the Purger Apprentices met with the horde of Class-B Void Seekers approximately 300 miles north-east of their base, at the outskirts of a village named Zhu Zhen. Despite taking several opportunities to rest up at towns along the way, they manage to arrive at Zhu Zhen in under 10 hours on foot.

    However, what greets them isn''t the mining village that they''ve been expecting. Dozens of clay huts have been razed to the ground; those that are still left standing are left in eerily good conditions. Just standing by the edge of the village, the four Purgers can already pick up the overwhelming stench of decay.

    "Shit, what the hell!" Shu raises his sleeve over to his nose. "Has nobody ever came to check on this village or something?"

    "Doesn''t look like it," Zhe answers grimly, nodding towards the rotting corpses scattered on the dirt tracks ahead of them. "Lots of these bodies aren''t whole. As in, parts of them have been completely ripped apart."

    "And the buildings too," Yan says. "No burns, residual magic, nothing. The clay walls were completely shattered by brute force."

    "But some of these buildings are still in good condition," Shu mutters before hurrying over to one of them. More corpses greet him from the clay hut that he''s chosen, with dried blood smearing the walls and floor. "This one is more deliberate. It broke through the door and murdered the people here with a more controlled force, a blade. We''re probably facing multiple species of Seekers here."

    "Right." Yan nods towards the next hut, which shares the same gruesome scene as the one Shu checked. "Looks like this must''ve been the work of a pretty organised pack too."

    Zhe looks at Song, who''s spacing out while perched on top of the roof of a surviving hut. "I''m guessing you''ve got no input?"

    Song yawns and takes a seat on the roof, clearly uninterested in the investigation phase like always. Zhe sighs with a smile, and so does Shu. Everyone in the Blossom knows of Song''s tendencies. He prefers to skip straight to the fighting. Nobody complains about it because he''s the best at what he does.

    "Anyway, their tracks are obvious." Yan kneels at the centre of the dirt road, studying the prints embedded in the earth. "Come on, shouldn''t be far now."

    The other Purgers agree, following Yan''s lead out of the village and heading back into the woods. Upon emerging from the thicket, they arrive at a massive man-made pit with layered slopes diving towards the centre. The mines, it seems.

    Shu can feel the tension in the air. Yan and Zhe both have their eyes trained on the entrance of the mines below. Even Song, who''s usually sloppy to a fault about everything, is at full attention.

    "A Dan mine, huh?" Zhe says. "Watch yourselves in there, that whole place is a minefield to Chi energy."

    "You didn''t have to tell them that." Yan smirks.

    Shu and Song fix the assassin with dirty looks. While Song is probably clueless about it, Shu knows what Dan is. It''s generally used as fuel for magical weapons employed by the military, and its ores are mixed with minerals that have an extremely violent reaction to non-neutral Chi energy.

    "Both of you are the close-combat specialists, right?" Yan says. "Why don''t the both of you take the lead? We''ll support."

    "Hah?" Shu can feel his blood boiling now. He isn''t sure how much longer he can stand the assassin''s smug and so-very-punchable face. "Out of the four of us, you''re the least trustworthy one around here. Why the hell should we£­"

    "Fine. We''ll go," Song cuts in.

    Shu whirls to face his partner with a more bewildered ''hah?'' this time. "Have you lost your mind?Youare listening tohim?"

    Song moves towards the edge of the pit, fixing the cave with a flinty stare. "I don''t care. Just want to get this crap over and done with. Was never really counting on Yan''s help anyway."

    "Sometimes I feel a little left out in all of your drama." Zhe rolls his eyes.

    Shu studies his partner for another moment. Yes, Song is the type who loves cutting corners and slacking off, but in the face of real combat, he''s by far the most stubborn and headstrong person he knows. Once Song sets his mind on a target, nothing can break him out of that state.

    A roar suddenly explodes from the cave, screechy and completely other-worldly in nature, so loud that Shu can swear his eardrums are being pierced by invisible needles. It sounds more like a metal slab squealing from pressure than an actual living thing. At the same time, the air around them thickens. All four Purgers can feel the pressure of the aura flooding from the hole and hitting them like a tidal wave, the undeniable bloodlust of something. And that something is aware of their presence.

    "This aura..." Zhe grits his teeth.

    Yan whistles.

    "So much for the element of surprise," Shu mutters.

    "Doesn''t change anything. Let''s go." With that, Song leaps ahead, landing in the belly of the pit with an audible crunch beneath his boots.

    As much as Shu hates how the situation is looking, Song''s heedless behaviour never fails to fill him with awe. With a snort of amusement, he follows suit, landing behind his partner in a similar fashion.

    "You''re always such a pain."

 Chapter 4: Nest

    ''Fear'' has become such a passive emotion that Song can only sense its faint presence in his blood. But this isn''t unique to him. Even Shu is the same as well.

    Through torture, through pain, despair, starvation, all Purgers have been taught from birth to grit their teeth and move on, no matter what the world throws at them. Even when they''re ordered to risk their lives to kill monsters that mean nothing to them, they''ve been desensitised to the point it feels just like any other errand of the week.

    And that''s why he hates his life as a Purger. The lack of free will, their fates dictated by a power they can''t escape nor speak against.

    "Kiin," Song growls, clenching his fists.

    The evening light from the outside world is now but a pinprick behind them. However, scattered at distant intervals of the tunnel''s walls are orbs of yellow light. Song recognises them. They''re sunseeds, harmless concentrations of neutral magic to serve as light sources. But these sunseeds are dying from the lack of refuel. Right now they''re only a fraction as bright as the lanterns back in the Shadow Palace. At least the neutral nature of the magic means they won''t react with the Dan.

    The deeper they delve into the tunnels, the cooler the air gets. Song suddenly feels a gentle breeze brush his cheek£­

    His instincts scream, forcing him to leap to the side. A metallic streak shoots past where Song once stood split seconds ago, and Shu barely manages to tilt his body in time to dodge the blade.

    No time to stay shocked, Song charges forward to cover Shu. His adrenaline, in tandem with his focus, causes his once grey eyes to blaze in brilliant gold. Through his eyes, the dimly lit tunnels are bright as dawn now, and in the distance, a bulky silhouette is charging straight for him.

    The monster lowers its shoulders, preparing to run him down. Song sidesteps it at the last moment and throws a jab to its side. He can feel his knuckles connect with something hard, and his attacker is thrown against the other side of the tunnel with a loud crash.

    Now that he''s up close with the creature, its features are in the spotlight. The beast pushes itself back onto its feet, and it''s clear that it''s at least two meters tall. Strangely, it has four massive, hulking arms, two of which are attached to its back. What catches Song''s attention is its skin which gleams in an unusual sheen of silver. And its head£­ surrounding the beast''s skull is a metallic ring, with a horn that reminds Song of the appearances of a rhino.

    A tearing sound rends the air, and two more arms burst out of its back. With the same roar as before, the beast throws its colossal fist at Song. It''s fast. Song counters with a punch of his own. A surge of dark purple energy flashes between the connecting fists, but it''s the beast that''s pushed back.

    "Strong," Song remarks. And it has six arms now? Great.

    The beast unleashes a barrage of punches at him. Song uses his arms and palms to deflect with blows, with such fluidity and ease it''s as if the beast weighs no more than paper. Something sparks in Song''s instincts£­ an opening. He sidesteps the next blow and fires his fist forward, crushing the beast''s hip. Its silver skin cracks. Winded, it stumbles to the side.

    Something swishes in the air. A slender-framed monster charges at his flank and bring its bladed arm down on him...

    But the limb never connects. A metallic clash rings. Standing between them is a Soldier, clad in a suit of leather armour, his glaive holding the beast''s bladed arm back. The Soldier himself has no face, just an utter black void swirling beneath that helmet.

    "Can''t you pay more attention?" Shu chides, and Song notes a thin thread of purple Chi leading from his partner''s knuckle to the Soldier''s collar.

    "I knew you''d make it, so I didn''t move."

    He isn''t lying, and Shu knows it. Sighing, he says, "Seriously, how spoilt can you get?"

    Shu''s Soldier shoves the beast away, then exchanges several blows with it. However, the beast is too fast for him, tearing the front of his armour and forcing him back. Shu leaps forward, using his Soldier''s shoulder as a stepping stone and somersaults into the air. The Soldier tosses his glaive towards Shu. He catches it. The beast raises its arms up to guard itself. Shu smashes his massive glaive against its bladed limbs, forcing them to the ground. The beast is now on its knees, both arms broken from the impact. Shu spins around with the glaive outstretched, crushing the beast''s skull.

    "These things are a little tough," Shu says. "How about you start taking this more seriously?"

    "Yeah, yeah..."

    From the tip of Song''s finger, his purple Chi flows and takes the form of a card. Inscribed on it is the Chariot arcana, the source of his power.

    Its arm first, then its head, I think.

    The bulky beast snarls. With a desperate roar, it charges towards the boy again. The card shatters, its fragments scattering like fireflies and taking the form of a slender black sword. Right as the beast is on top of him, Song''s body blurs as he dodges it. He then catches the hovering blade and spins around.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Two of its left arms are completely severed in the blink of an eye. Song whirls around and leaps onto its back. Before it can even turn his head halfway around, he plunges his blade into its skull. The beast topples forward, sliding against the rocky earth with Song riding on it like a surfboard, dead.

    "Show off."

    "It''s just my powers. Yours work differently."

    "Even if you say that, I still can''t help but feel envious sometimes."

    Song glances at the Faceless Soldier behind his partner, who is already beginning to dematerialise, crumbling into tiny particles white Chi energy.

    Your ability is kinda cool too, y''know...

    Every Purger has his own set of special abilities defined by their Tarot cards. Song wields the Chariot, granting him extraordinary speed, strength and reflexes. His arcana also takes the form of his trusty sword Zhi, and grants him with unparalleled swordsmanship potential. Shu on the other hand wields The Emperor, allowing him to conjure what he calls Faceless Soldiers to do his bidding. Shu also has mastery over the arsenal of weapons used by his Soldiers.

    "Why didn''t your Soldier trigger the Dan anyway?" Song asks. "It''s made of Chi, isn''t it?"

    "I coated its exterior with neutral Chi energy," Shu explains. "Of course, that means limiting its power since I can''t pump them full of my active Chi. It''s like a bubble£­ too much pressure from the active energy and the neutral Chi coating will pop. So watch yourself in there; I can''t do much to support you."

    "Right." Song sighs, twirling his sword and taking point again. "Just hope Yan doesn''t screw this up for us."

    They make their way deeper into the mines. The tunnel eventually ends, and the area expands into a chamber. More dying sunseeds can be seen latched onto the walls above, reminding Song of stars in the night sky. To their left, a bottomless chasm separates the chamber into two sections, at least twenty meters wide. And yet, neither of them can sense the presence of a single Seeker.

    "Something feels off," Shu murmurs.

    Song tightens his grip around Zhi, bracing himself. The Seekers know they''re here. They have to be waiting for them.

    The wall to their right trembles.

    Song instinctively jumps away from it, over the chasm. "Shu!" he screams.

    Shu is already leaping towards Song before he shouted those words, but he''s too late£­ a bladed limb punches through the wall, tearing through his sleeve and muscles alike.

    Both Purgers land on the other side of the chasm. Shu grips his wounded arm with a hiss, the blood trickling onto the rocky floors like spilt wine.

    The rocks surrounding the bladed limb erupt outward. Through the hole, a Seeker emerges, its appearances similar to the slender one they fought earlier.

    Another fist punches through the rock behind, then several more fists a little further away from it, and more bladed limbs. More and more Seekers are breaking their way through the wall on the other side, and within seconds, at least a dozen have taken the stage. They let loose a chorus of freakish cries, and that''s when Song realises that some of the cries are coming from the bottom of the chasm.

    "You okay?" Song twirls his sword, eyes trained on the gathering Seekers ahead.

    "Perfectly fine." Shu swipes his wounded hand aside, flashing a shark-like grin.

    Song returns the smile, pleased with his partner''s response.

    Rumblings can be heard from the chasm below. Song looks down to see even more Seekers scaling the walls, digging and punching into the rocks to pull themselves up. The sight reminds Song of cockroaches swarming out of a hole.

    "Time to show off a little more. Can you try to match my coolness?" With that, Song springs into the air.

    "It''s like he already forgot I''m bleeding." Shu snorts a laugh. A small storm of white Chi particles gather around him, materialising into a squad of Faceless Soldiers armed with sabres and glaives.

    Meanwhile, Song is on the other side, ripping through the Seekers'' metallic bodies with Zhi. Each kill earns him a frenzied roar of agony, but his face remains as stolid as ever, as if murdering these beasts is nothing but monotonous chore for him.

    Shu propels himself into the air with a graceful somersault. One of his Soldiers throws him a sabre, and he catches it in mid-flip before landing on a bulky Seeker clambering from below. The beast snarls and looks up. With a grunt, Shu brings the sabre down on its shoulder. The blade embeds itself in its joint with a resounding clash, and Shu can feel the pain rocking his hands and shooting up his arms.

    "Shit!" Shu shrieks. "This thing is tough!"

    Through mid-carnage, Song can hear his partner''s exasperated words echoing across the chamber. Tough to cut? Really? Song wonders while cleaving another Seeker in half.

    The bulky Seeker roars and reaches out for Shu, but he leaps off its shoulders before it has a chance. Instead, a Faceless Soldier takes his place, smashing its massive glaive against its skull. Both the Soldier and the monster drop into the abyss. Meanwhile, the other Faceless Soldiers are locked in combat on his side of the chamber, but the Seekers are pushing them back.

    By now, all of the Seeker''s on Song''s side of the battlefield are dead, either their bodies, limbs or heads cleanly sliced off. His eyes fall on Shu''s side of the fight. Most of his Faceless Soldiers seem to be struggling against their enemies. At this rate, they won''t last for very long.

    "Damn, he''s slacking off," Song mutters, irritated.

    One of Shu''s Soldiers eats a fist to its gut and is thrown into the air. Shu seizes the opportunity, channelling his Chi towards it. The Soldier''s body bursts into a million particles of white light, its body instantly replaced by Shu through teleportation£­ and grasped in his hands is the Soldier''s glaive.

    "If cutting doesn''t work..." Shu dives back towards the Seeker, crushing its head with the glaive. It couldn''t even utter a sound. The beast crumples to the ground like a sack of bricks.

    "Oi!" Song shouts over the chasm. "What''re you doing?"

    "Hah? The hell you mean?" Shu retorts, sidestepping a Seeker''s fist before spinning around with his glaive, catching it on the back of its skull and knocking it off the stage.

    "Your Soldiers are pathetic. Why did you put so little Chi in them?"

    "We''ve been through this five minutes ago! Too much active Chi and they''ll blow the whole cave up, idiot!"

    "Ah. Right."

    Another cacophony of cries erupt across the chamber, this time coming from above. Several points of the ceiling detonate. More of those slender Seekers emerge, but to Song''s surprise, these ones have broad, wyvern-like wings.

    "Great." Song mutters, still twirling his blade.

    Several of the winged Seekers swoop down, screeching for blood. Song has his eyes tracked on the closest one diving for him. At the very last moment, he leans towards his right, the bladed limb of the beast missing his ear by a hair''s breadth. He then turns towards the passing beast and hurls Zhi at it. The sword catches it on its back, piercing through its thick hide and throws it against the wall£­ the wall explodes, engulfing the beast.

    "Oops." Song forgot Zhi is a blade that''s practically made of active Chi itself.

    Something screeches from behind him. Song faces his assailant too late. The beast brings its bladed arm down on Song, catching him on the arm. But even as his blood spurts into the air, Song''s other arm is already grabbing onto the Seeker''s wing. He pulls it hard, coating its wings with his Chi. The beast is redirected forcefully and crashes face-first into the wall before detonating. Song however, trips from the momentum and lands on his bum. He struggles to scramble back onto his feet, but the next winged Seeker is already closing in fast.

    But Song senses something else behind him.

    "About time you showed up..."

    A luminous blue sword crashes onto the Seeker, halting its flight. Song can hear a ringing sound, like glass shattering. The Seeker opens its mouth to scream, but no voice escapes its filthy maw. Instead, it crashes onto the wall and tumbles onto the ground... and riding on its back is Yan, black Chi energy taking the form of curved blades growing from his arms.

    "Didn''t think you''d trust me to reach you before the Seeker did." Yan flashes his signature smirk, which is annoying Song much more than the Seeker''s score on his arm.

    "I didn''t," Song answers flatly. "I sensed your partner''s Spirit Sword and knew it''d hit it in time." He looks over his shoulder. "Was I right, Zhe?"

    Zhe steps out of a hole in the wall and hops down to meet them. His steely expression is a bit of a relief for Song. Anything is better than Yan''s punchable face. "You should''ve been on your guard either way. What if I didn''t put in enough power to that Sword?"

    "Then I''ll send it packing with one of these." Song flexes his uninjured arm''s biceps.

    Zhe looks at his wound. "You okay? That thing got you."

    At the mention of it, Song is starting to feel the sting. He winces, but refuses to show the both of them any signs of weakness. "Just a scratch." He turns to the other side of the chasm, where Shu is still fiercely fighting the surviving band of Seekers with his Faceless Soldiers. "Come on, let''s help him out."

 Chapter 5: Anza

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± Shu falls back on his bum, panting. ¡°These things would¡¯ve been so much easier¡­¡±

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have to hold back our powers,¡± Zhe finishes for Shu. He then looks towards Yan and Song. ¡°At least you two don¡¯t have to worry about it, since your attacks are mostly physical.¡±

    Song notes the gash on Zhe¡¯s shoulder which he got before they met. According to Yan, they took another tunnel to arrive at this place, hence their lateness. Song was sceptical at first until he saw Zhe¡¯s wound. They must¡¯ve had their fair share of Seekers to kill.

    ¡°I just want to go home and have a bath already,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Song says.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yan nods.

    ¡°So you guys feel it too?¡± Zhe asks.

    ¡°I feel it too. Doesn¡¯t make me want to go home any less though,¡± Shu grumbles.

    Neither of the boys have yet to voice it out, but they can all feel the same overbearing presence since the start of their battle. Such a heavy, otherworldly presence¡­ and it¡¯s coming from within the chasm. This isn¡¯t something that a normal Dan mine should be harbouring.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Yan asks.

    ¡°Lob a few Spirit Swords down there,¡± Shu suggests. ¡°Maybe a few explosions ought to get their attention.¡±

    Zhe raises his arms, and over thirty luminous blue swords, each adorned with beautiful runic symbols, hover around him. Justice£­ Zhe¡¯s Arcana ability, allows him to conjure these Spirit Blades made of pure Chi energy. With one swipe of his arm, he sends all of his blades down into the abyss. A second later, multiple explosions sound.

    ¡°Plan B,¡± Song says immediately.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little more faith in A first?¡± Shu rolls his eyes before checking the abyss. Still, nothing emerges.

    ¡°You could help with coming up with something, y¡¯know?¡± Yan adds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡±

    Zhe lets out a snort of amusement. ¡°Well, that¡¯s Song for you.¡±

    Yan sighs as he stares into the chasm. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first, scout the area out then come back up to you.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Shu raises a brow, not quite believing what he¡¯s hearing. ¡°Am I hearing this right? You are going down there first?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m the only one here who can do this,¡± Yan says. ¡°The rest of you are kind of worthless at this.¡±

    ¡°Just go in and die already.¡± Song folds his arms in displeasure.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Yan laughs. Then, black mist shrouds and envelops him. By the time they¡¯ve dissipated, Yan is gone.

    The Moon, Song thinks to himself. Yan¡¯s Arcana ability allows him to be virtually invisible to the naked eye, even under the sun. Yan is already a phenomenal assassin without his powers, but with The Moon at his beck and call, he¡¯s unrivalled at stealth. And something about this combination of abilities fill Song with disgust every time he thinks about it.

    Several minutes tick by. Nothing happens. No sounds from the chasm, the same sensation where a hundred invisible phantoms are sitting on your shoulders and dragging you down, and the same stench of Seeker blood hanging in the silent air£­ nothing is happening at all. The longer he waits, the more isolated Song feels. The silence in these mines is unexplainably maddening.

    ¡°So¡­ Zhe,¡± Shu pushes himself back onto his feet. ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong to ask this, but I still wanna know.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How do you work with someone like Yan anyway? Like, even within the Blossom, have you seen anyone this¡­ how do I put it¡­ provocative? Narcissistic too. And rude.¡±

    Zhe gently closes his eyes. He doesn¡¯t seem offended at all. ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know about Yan. He¡¯s not like this without reason.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t going to tell us any of those reasons.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t betray my partner.¡± Zhe¡¯s eyes are sad now. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid, but that means nobody will understand him but me. Well, even if the world goes against Yan, I¡¯ll stand by his side to the end.¡±

    ¡°Talk about being melodramatic,¡± Shu says, chuckling. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be impossible to not hate someone like him, but I guess Purger partners are different. You really love him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhe smiles, a small but tender one. ¡°I love him very much.¡±

    That boy doesn¡¯t deserve someone like Zhe. Song shakes his dead, wondering what could he possibly see in Yan.

    At least half an hour has passed by now. After bandaging their wounds and engaging in some light conversation, they¡¯ve run out of things to do. And there is still no sign of activity from below. Shu is tapping his feet, his impatience showing. Zhe still has his solemn gaze bearing down on the abyss. Song yawns, his turn in wishing that he could be home having a warm bath.

    Then, something prickles Song¡¯s senses, causing his spine to tingle.

    ¡°There¡¯s something down there that you all need to see,¡± calls Yan¡¯s voice suddenly, and close, but Song can¡¯t see him at all.

    Shu¡¯s shoulder jerks up, evidently startled. ¡°Can you at least show yourself first?¡±

    As he says that, black mist appears out of nowhere, shrouding around a silhouette, and from the coffin of mist emerges Yan. ¡°Sorry, did I scare you?¡± he says, laughing.

    ¡°You and your cheap tricks!¡±

    At least I can still sense him, Song thinks to himself. The Moon isn¡¯t invincible, even with him.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°So what did you find down there?¡± Zhe asks.

    ¡°Nothing hostile but uh¡­ it¡¯d be better if you all saw it for yourselves,¡± Yan answers. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a climb though.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Song wags his finger at Shu, ushering for him to come closer. Then, he strolls towards the edge of the chasm.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shu asks.

    ¡°Climb on.¡±

    Shu nods, understanding his gesture. He hops onto Song¡¯s back, and the silver-haired boy unhesitatingly takes a step over to the chasm and falls. Song can feel his stomach lurch as they plunge faster and faster into the abyss. Meanwhile, Shu channels his neutral Chi onto his partner¡¯s arms, shielding them. Song throws his fist against the wall, punching through it with ease and using it to slow their descend.

    Eventually, they arrive at the belly of the pit. Unlike the top, it¡¯s pitch-black in here. Song hasn¡¯t been keeping track of how long they took to get down, but considering that not even a speck of light can be seen from above, he can tell that it¡¯s going to be a pain to climb back up again.

    Shu summons a burst of neutral Chi energy to make a sunseed of his own. He takes the orb of white light in his hand and scans his surroundings. ¡°Time to start looking. Should we wait for them?¡±

    ¡°Nah. Why should we wait for Yan?¡± Song says as he produces his own sunseed, bright purple in colour, and balances it with a finger. ¡°Not sure what we¡¯re supposed to find down here though.¡±

    ¡°Yan said nothing hostile but I¡¯d keep my guard up if I were you,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°Duh.¡± Song winces. ¡°Damn, that thing I¡¯m feeling right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯d better make this quick.¡±

    The overwhelming presence was already bad enough up there. Now that they¡¯re much closer to the source, the both of them feel like they¡¯re being crushed by an invisible force. Song knows that if it hadn¡¯t been for their training, their bones would¡¯ve been shattered by now.

    They trudge towards the source of the power, each step heavier than the last. Five steps. Ten steps. Twenty. Fifty. Song is beginning to grow nervous. While they won¡¯t die from the pressure alone, whatever that¡¯s producing it must possess unimaginable power.

    Their sunseeds eventually reveal a figure, humanoid in shape, lying on the ground. This must be what Yan was referring to. Song and Shu cautiously make their way towards it, their Chi simmering beneath their muscles, both of them ready to unleash their powers should the creature make the jump on them.

    But it doesn¡¯t move, even when they¡¯re within touching distance of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s... asleep?¡± Shu murmurs.

    It¡¯s a boy, stark naked, with flowing grey hair and what appears to be a set of wolf ears drooped over his head. His skin is smooth and fair. Slightly above his buttocks is a long, thick and lush tail, the shade of the fur noticeably darker than his hair. The bottom half of his legs and arms are covered in fur as well, while the rest of his body is very much human.

    ¡°Think it¡¯s a good idea to wake him up?¡± Song asks.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a terrible idea. He¡¯s definitely the source of this power. What if he£­ you idiot! Stop!¡±

    Even while Shu is talking, Song is already busy poking the wolf boy¡¯s cheek. While Song has a curious, neutral expression on his face, Shu¡¯s one is of absolute panic.

    ¡°Stop it! Moron! I swear, do you have pork buns for brains or something? Is eating the only thing you¡¯re good at?¡±

    ¡°Calm down¡­ sheesh! Why do you have to be so uptight about everything?¡± Song says, lightly slapping the wolf boy¡¯s face now. He looks back at Shu, who looks like he¡¯s having a stroke. ¡°If he was actually hostile, he would¡¯ve been attacking us with those Seekers, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    Shu relaxes a little at that. ¡°Now that you mentioned it¡­ I guess.¡±

    ¡°And since he hasn¡¯t reacted to us yet, he¡¯s probably different from the Seekers. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re related at all.¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ you say the most logical things sometimes. Why can¡¯t you be like this more often?¡±

    ¡°Using my brain is a pain. Most problems in the world can be solved with these anyway,¡± Song says, flexing his biceps. ¡°Speaking of which, should we punch him to wake him up?¡±

    ¡°Are you actually an idiot?¡±

    The wolf boy suddenly stirs, hiding his face in his shoulders. Shu takes a startled step back, but Song remains firm in his stance¡­ and by that, it means he¡¯s just poking the wolf boy¡¯s cheek over and over again.

    ¡°Mmph¡­ cut it out already!¡± the wolf boy grumbles, screwing his eyes shut even more tightly. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you kidnapped me, now you won¡¯t let me sleep? Really?¡±

    ¡°Wow, it can talk,¡± Song says.

    ¡°Well, he does look human¡­ mostly.¡±

    To Song and Shu¡¯s surprise, the crushing force surrounding them seems to be growing weaker by the moment. By the time the wolf boy is sitting upright and rubbing his eyes, the strange power has completely vanished.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone? Just like that?¡± Shu focuses his attention on the wolf boy.

    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± the wolf boy asks, yawning. ¡°Huh? You aren¡¯t the Mevolians at all.¡±

    ¡°Mevolians? You mean those metallic Void Seekers?¡± Shu asks.

    ¡°Void Seekers? Don¡¯t know what that is, but they are metallic so I guess that¡¯s what you must be talking about.¡±

    Song and Shu begin introducing themselves, and explain about the strange power that¡¯s been suffocating them up till the moment of his awakening.

    ¡°Ah, that,¡± the wolf boy says, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what that is either, but I remember my dad said that if I were to be greatly distressed, I¡¯ll exert this pressure the next time I sleep.¡± He then beams at the both of them, clearly delighted to be in their presence. ¡°My name is Anza Sedendi Fenrea.¡±

    ¡°What kind of name is that?¡± Song blurts out, earning himself a smack on the head from Shu.

    ¡°W-well¡­ what kind of name is ¡®Song¡¯ anyway!¡± Anza counters, flustered by Song¡¯s sudden bluntness.

    ¡°Who knows. I didn¡¯t name myself.¡± Song shrugs.

    ¡°W-what? What kind of response is that?¡± Anza fumes. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that the Fenrea family is royalty, one of the most renowned names from where I came from!¡±

    ¡°Where you came from?¡± Shu asks. ¡°Where did you come from anyway?¡±

    Anza shrinks back and droops his ears. ¡°Uh, uhm, I think I¡¯ve said too much already.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Song says. ¡°The Crimson Void, like the Seekers?¡±

    ¡°Crimson Void? Huh? Seekers¡­ oh, if you mean where the Mevolians came from¡­¡± Anza hesitates. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t say much about myself.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Song sighs, getting up. ¡°So what do we do with him?¡±

    ¡°I hate to say it, but we might have to wait for Yan and Zhe before we can decide,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡°Yan and Zhe?¡± Anza asks.

    ¡°Another Purger pair,¡± Song answers. ¡°Zhe is the serious one. Yan is the annoying one. Just remember that.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yan and Zhe shortly arrive at the scene, and Shu promptly introduces Anza to them while Song continues to play with the wolf boy.

    ¡°And what do you plan to do with him?¡± Yan asks.

    Song can detect an unnatural tang of animosity from his tone. Usually he always sounds smug and provocative, but this time it¡¯s as if he¡¯s really bothered about something.

    Shu must¡¯ve known this as well. He hesitates before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll need your input on this too, naturally, but if you ask me I think it¡¯s better to leave him be for now.¡±

    Yan clenches his fists, his eyes widened and blank, like he¡¯s at the brink of rage. Song can¡¯t understand Yan¡¯s reaction at all; he almost never loses his cool. Zhe obviously notices this as well, and he seems to be torn between trying to hold his partner back and leaving him be. What the hell are they both so distressed about?

    ¡°You both realise that he¡¯s from the Crimson Void, don¡¯t you?¡± Yan growls, stepping forward. ¡°Not a single being from our realm looks like that, and that power is completely out of this world too. You felt it. You know.¡±

    Shu looks back at Anza, who¡¯s already stopped playing finger games with Song and is now looking a little nervous. The boy is extremely easy to read. Even without his ears drooping, his expression itself is already a dead giveaway. That means their suspicions of him were true.

    ¡°Yeah, we know.¡± Shu turns back to Yan, boldly meeting his piercing glare. ¡°But he isn¡¯t hostile. Also, he¡¯s completely unrelated to those Seekers. Anza mentioned something about being kidnapped, so he¡¯s probably innocent.¡±

    ¡°You? Sparing a Void Seeker? Taking into account that he might be so-called ¡®innocent¡¯?¡± Yan bursts out in laughter, a non-humorous one. ¡°Cut the bullshit and just kill him already. Isn¡¯t that more natural for the both of you?¡±

    Song is starting to grow annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Yan snorts contemptuously. ¡°It¡¯s a bit too late to play goody-two-shoes with me now, isn¡¯t it? Why do you care about sparing an innocent Seeker¡¯s life now, of all times?¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡± Zhe shouts, shocking Shu, Song and Anza.

    Yan whips around to face his partner, then darts his gaze back at the Purger pair and the wolf boy. Something in Zhe¡¯s tone must¡¯ve reminded Yan of something, because he stops talking immediately, grits his teeth in anger and storms off.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Zhe says, bowing slightly. ¡°I know it all looks really weird now, but please do me a favour and don¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±

    Song has never seen Yan this upset, nor has he seen Zhe this worried about him before either. There¡¯s definitely a lot about the pair that he doesn¡¯t know about.

    As Zhe turns around to chase after his partner, Shu calls out to him. ¡°Hey! What about Anza?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to the both of you. We¡¯ll talk when we get back!¡±

    And just like that, the both of them are gone. Shu sighs and says, ¡°Of course, leave the clean up to us, those jerks.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what now?¡± Anza asks. Even though Yan and Zhe are gone, the previous exchange probably shook him a little. He doesn¡¯t look nearly as comfortable with them now. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°That depends,¡± Shu answers, placing a hand by his hip. ¡°Yan is right. If you came from the Crimson Void, then that means you¡¯re a Void Seeker. Our job is to eradicate your kind, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Eeeh? But I like him,¡± Song says, taking Anza by the arm and pulling him close.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough of a reason to spare him, y¡¯know¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we should find out more about him. Hey Anza, have you killed any humans in this realm before? To devour their souls and all that stuff that Seekers always do.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anza answers firmly.

    ¡°Good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Shu knuckles Song on his skull. ¡°You¡¯re going to believe him just like that?¡±

    ¡°Ow. Well, maybe. Either way, I¡¯m not killing him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve felt his power too. Even if he is innocent, Father is going to kill us if we let a Seeker with so much power slip by. Are you going to take responsibility for that too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song jumps to his feet, offering his hand to Anza, who meekly accepts it. ¡°If Yan reports it, we¡¯ll get punished badly, all four of us. But if we kill an innocent like that now, I won¡¯t be able to live with it for rest of my life. You¡¯re the same too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Shu clicks his tongue in annoyance, and Song knows he hit the bullseye. Shu then turns his gaze to Anza, who¡¯s giving him the puppy eyes, his lush tail wagging nervously behind.

    ¡°Fine, fine, whatever! Just know that if Yan really reports us to Father, you¡¯re not the only one paying for this decision.¡±

    Anza face immediately lights up, and his tail is wagging energetically now. ¡°Thank you!¡± He takes both of Song¡¯s hands, his beam growing even more radiant. ¡®Thank you so much, both of you!¡±

    Song¡¯s lips break into a smile. ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re really the best partner I can ever ask for.¡±

    Shu puffs his steadily reddening cheeks, his flustered reaction causing Song¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°Of course. Geez¡­ the bullshit I have to put up for you. But like we said before, aside from the punishment we might be taking, you¡¯re the one taking responsibility for everything else regarding him.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Responsibility and I go hand-in-hand. You can count on me to take care of him.¡±

    Shu¡¯s eye twitches. ¡°Responsibility and you¡­ you know, I¡¯m regretting everything right about now.¡±

    Song laughs, taking Anza¡¯s hand and leading him forward with Shu following closely behind.

    Suddenly, Song looks over his shoulder to his beloved partner. He still has a smile on his face, but this time there¡¯s something cold and deadly about his expression. Song¡¯s eyes flash golden for the briefest moment, like the shimmer of a morning dew drop.

    ¡°Besides, if he tries anything funny, I¡¯ll just kill him.¡±

 Chapter 6: Rei

    As they make their way back to town, the Purger pair learn that Anza has the speed and stamina to keep up with them. Whether it¡¯s leaping from branch to branch of trees in the dense woods, or a straight race across the plains, Anza, while racing on all fours, is always by their side. If anything, he even looks like he¡¯s enjoying himself.

    ¡°We probably need to get you some clothes later,¡± Shu says, leaping off a hill. ¡°Something to hide your tail and ears too¡­¡±

    ¡°And the fur on your arms and legs,¡± Song adds.

    ¡°Is it that big of a deal if the townsfolk see me?¡± Anza asks.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Shu says. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like in the Crimson Void, but we only have humans in this world. You¡¯re gonna stand out way too much.¡±

    It¡¯s agreed among the three that they¡¯ll travel to Hong Yu, the closest town to Zhu Zhen. After buying clothes for Anza, they¡¯ll find an inn for him to stay in for the time being.

    ¡°So Anza, what¡¯re you gonna do after this?¡± Shu asks. ¡°Go home?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t answer him. Song is sure that he heard him though. He peers over to check on his expression. The boy looks a little gloomy for some reason, his eyes constantly tracing the dirt track ahead of him as he continues running.

    ¡°Anza?¡± Song prompts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± the wolf boy says softly. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°That name¡­ I don¡¯t like it,¡± he says. ¡°I mentioned that I came from a royal family, right? From the place you guys called the Crimson Void. Well, truth is, I actually ran away from home.¡±

    ¡°And then you got kidnapped by the Mevolians,¡± Shu finishes the story for him. ¡°Where were you hoping to run to anyway? You can¡¯t seriously believe that the humans would readily accept you with open arms.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he mutters. ¡°Anywhere is better than home.¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate your home so much anyway?¡± Song asks. ¡°Don¡¯t like your family?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    The three stop by a massive Kakan tree to catch their breaths. Song is the only one who doesn¡¯t look tired. He glances up and notices the bright, purple tear-shaped fruits hanging by the branches. With a powerful leap, he soars towards the first branch, grabs hold of it and swings up to the next one above. Like a circus acrobat dancing on platforms, he plucks several of the Kakan fruits off the branches through cartwheels and flips before coming back down.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Shu says, taking the first bite of the fruit with a noisy crack.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± the wolf boy says, much more cheerfully than Shu before munching down on his own fruit. ¡°It¡¯s sweet!¡±

    As Song takes his first bite, he begins wondering about what Anza said so far.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°What made you hate your family so much?¡± Song asks.

    Anza puts his fruit down and slumps his back against the tree.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand about my world. You call it the Crimson Void, but we call it ¡®Zhuntor¡¯. The realm is ruled by the Ten Cursed Kings, each a master of his own kingdom. My family, the Fenrea, is one of them.

    For centuries, there has always been a power struggle between the Ten Cursed Kings, but given the size of our nations, it¡¯s quite impossible to end the war quickly. In my family, there were five sons and three daughters, and I¡¯m heir to the throne.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Song remarks casually.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Anza pierces him with a glare. ¡°Tradition dictates that the ruler of our nation must be power-hungry, practically to the point of insanity, and ruthless, among many other things. These traits are believed to be necessary in order to rule a nation of billions of living beings. I mean, I can stand hours and hours of training and studying but the part about being ruthless¡­¡± Anza shudders, recalling dark memories. ¡°One of the things I had to go through was to kill an innocent civilian in something we called a ¡®show trial¡¯. As its name suggests, it was more of a court hearing for show, to sentence him to death. The civilian didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The poor soul was just dragged to court as a sacrifice for me to kill, a practice to erase all traces of compassion within me so that I could be a ¡®proper heir¡¯ to the Fenrea family.¡±

    By now, both Shu and Song are silent, solemnly digesting the story.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t cope very well,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Anza hugs the Kakan close to him. ¡°I¡¯ve killed things before, no lie. I protected my sister from beasts before, led a company of soldiers to raid a bandit camp by the age of twelve, even killed a court wizard who¡¯d been secretly brainwashing one of my servants and I¡­¡± The wolf boy swallows, shutting his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t kill him, the young man, in that show trial. He was so weak, like fresh meat before the court, before me. And I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to hurt him.

    He died anyway, killed by my father when I refused to do it myself. I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect him. After that, I was punished by my family. Couldn¡¯t eat for a week, chained in the dungeons, whipped for hours each day. But I didn¡¯t care about that. Tell me, both of you, how can a ruler not have compassion for his people? That show trial was wrong! Our values are wrong! Killing that poor man was wrong! Everything was just¡­¡±

    Anza huddles his knees to his chest and buries his face in them. Song regrets the casual remark he tossed in his way before. He didn¡¯t know, couldn¡¯t have known, what Anza had been through, but that was hardly an excuse. He moves over to hold the wolf boy in his arms. Shu sighs and looks up into the milky blue skies.

    ¡°We¡¯re not so different, maybe,¡± Song murmurs.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Doing things we don¡¯t want to and not liking our families, I mean. Well, I wouldn¡¯t call those guys my family anyway.¡± Song sighs. ¡°Whatever. So what should we call you anyway, if you don¡¯t like your name?¡±

    The silver-haired boy eventually releases Anza from his embrace. The wolf boy peers at him for a moment, as if reluctant to be free from his arms, but quickly looks back down on his half-bitten fruit again to avoid eye-contact.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± Song returns. ¡°Or we¡¯ll just call you Anza forever.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give him a name instead?¡± Shu prompts, taking another bite out of his Kakan, the juice dripping from his chin. ¡°Something to call him while£­¡±

    ¡°Pie!¡± Song bursts out.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even done talking¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of name is that? It¡¯s horrible!¡± Anza shrieks.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he was only thinking about food,¡± Shu mutters. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s not a pet so¨D¡±

    ¡°Kebao!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about kebabs this time!¡±

    ¡°Kekan!¡±

    ¡°Kakan now!¡±

    ¡°Chocolate!¡±

    Shu clasps his hands together in a praying gesture and presses his forehead against it. ¡°Qhelios give me strength.¡±

    Anza watches as Shu continues to shoot down Song¡¯s silly food-inspired suggestions, looking as if he¡¯s already given up on the two.

    ¡°Ah, shut up, idiot!¡± Shu rubs his temple with both hands. ¡°Let me come up with something for once.¡±

    Song crosses his arms and puffs his cheeks sulkily, silently wishing that Shu accepted ¡®Lambo¡¯ at the very least. It has a nice ring to him.

    ¡°Rei,¡± Shu finally says.

    At that, the wolf boy¡¯s ears perk up. ¡°Rei¡­¡±

    ¡°Our names are derived from a language of a civilisation from another dimension,¡± Shu explains. ¡°Song¡¯s one supposedly came from the name of a reigning nation, while mine means virtuous and kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Which is bullshit,¡± Song says, only to be smacked on the head by his partner.

    ¡°Anyway, Rei is also one such word. It means lightning. I figured a one-syllable word would be easy to say and uh¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought you came up with a pretty cool name, huh?¡± Song makes a snorting noise as he tries to suppress his laughter.

    ¡°Can you stop being so annoying?¡± Shu retorts, blushing hard.

    ¡°Rei¡­¡± The wolf boy purses his lips as he considers it. ¡°I like it. I like it a lot.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Song makes a grimace. ¡°You two have bad tastes.¡±

    After finishing their fruits, the trio resume their journey. Song wonders why the leaders of Zhuntor were called the Cursed Kings. Were they really cursed, or is it just a title? And if they really are cursed, does this mean Rei, or Anza, is fated to carry this curse as well? Honestly, Song doesn¡¯t really believe in curses or gods or any of those superstitious stuff, but one thing is for certain: Rei belongs to the Fenrea family, and one day they¡¯ll come for him. There¡¯s still much he doesn¡¯t know about the denizens of Zhuntor, but something about what Rei said reminds him a lot about his leader. And if his father is anything like Kiin¡­

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Song mutters to himself. ¡°Curses, kings or gods, whatever gets in our way, I¡¯ll just beat them with my fists.¡±

 Chapter 7: Seduction

    Hong Yu¡¯s architecture is noticeably grander than Bai Hu¡¯s. Not only are most of their buildings bigger, their exteriors are much more lavishly decorated as well. Strings of lanterns stream below the roofs of tea houses and restaurants and inns, almost like the town is perpetually in the state of a festival. Colourful potted plants are lined on balconies, meant to usher prosperity and good fortune for the buildings. Even the merchants and citizens appear better dressed than the average person from Bai Hu.

    The first thing the Purger pair do upon arriving is split up and search for any apparel stores they can find, while Rei huddles in the company of some bushes at the outskirts of town (after some minor protests and struggles).

    Within half an hour, Shu arrives back at the spot where they¡¯re supposed to meet with three sets of robes.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how painful it¡¯d be to stuff my tail in that?¡± Rei shrieks, stamping his foot on the soil.

    ¡°No, because I don¡¯t have one,¡± Shu answers curtly,

    ¡°This is an outrage! In my land, this is equivalent to court-sentenced ignominy! Only criminals of the worst kind suffered this sort of humiliation. How could you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ shut up, royal brat. Be grateful I even considered your stupid tail and bought robes.¡± Shu grinds his teeth, shoving a set to him. ¡°The whole point is to hide your stupid tail, remember? What, are you really dying to be arrested or something? Or hunted down by bounty hunters? Or even better, hunted down by us.¡±

    ¡°But£­¡±

    ¡°BUT the colour doesn¡¯t suit you? Okay! Here¡¯s a milky white one!¡± Shu shoves the next set of robes to Rei¡¯s arms.

    Rei glances down at the robes, then back at Shu¡¯s murderous glare, and instantly shrinks from him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ put it on¡­¡±

    Minutes later, Song arrives as well. In his arms is a bamboo hat in the shape of a wide inverted cone, as well as a roll of bandages.

    ¡°So I looked around and came up with two ideas,¡± Song says. ¡°One, we wrap these bandages around your head and ears tightly, like a hat.¡±

    Rei¡¯s ears instinctively droop. ¡°Y-you know my ears aren¡¯t just for show, right? These are real, and my only ears. You want to crush them with those bandages?¡±

    Song looks down at the roll of linen in his hands.

    ¡°And even if they don¡¯t hurt like hell, how am I supposed to hear anything then?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Song tosses the bandages to Shu£­ who catches it with a sour look£­ and brings out the bamboo hat. ¡°Then what about this? It should be enough to hide your ears.¡±

    And to Shu¡¯s non-surprise, it isn¡¯t.

    ¡°Is that the best you can come up with?¡± Shu sighs. ¡°Song, I love you, but sometimes you really need to do more than just¡­ ¡®do things¡¯, if you know what I mean.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just buy a cloak then.¡± Song tosses the hat aside, already marching back to town.

    Rei watches him go. Shu notices that the wolf boy has been staring a lot at his partner..

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Shu asks.

    Rei shakes his head. ¡°That boy, Song¡­ he¡¯s a little weird, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Rei muses for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Knowing he¡¯s not going to get much out of him either way, Shu can only sigh in resignation. Song eventually returns with the cloak he promised, and the trio proceed to the inn that Shu noticed on his way back. It¡¯s a brownish-red three-storey building at the south-east corner of the town, average and modest-looking as ever. The best part is several food stalls and a general store can be found close to it. It¡¯s everything that Rei needs to live while drawing minimal attention to himself.

    The three manage to check-in without so much as a squeak from the bored innkeeper, whose sickly yellow skin makes him look like a zombie keeping watch of the place. Admittedly, that¡¯s also to their advantage as well.

    Once they arrive at Rei¡¯s designated room on the third floor, the wolf boy leaps onto the only bed in the room, bouncing on the springy bed with a delighted giggle, slamming his tail on the sheets as he does so.

    ¡°You probably should take a bath before you do that,¡± Shu says, tossing the spare clothing and the other unused baggage onto the nearest chair.

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re right.¡±

    Song pinches at the stack of spare robes, wincing slightly at them. ¡°Damn, these clothes suck. I¡¯ve never liked these civilian clothes one bit.¡±

    ¡°And you guys still bought them for me?¡± Rei then points his finger accusingly at Shu. ¡°Speaking of clothes, what the hell are you guys wearing anyway? I never had the chance to ask you guys about it, but you guys look like¡­¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Song prompts.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Rei hesitates. ¡°Like prostitutes, I guess. I mean, you¡¯re wearing so little! Most of your torsos aren¡¯t even clothed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the uniform of the Purgers,¡± Shu explains. ¡°To be fair, one of the fundamental skills that all Purgers must master is seduction. Sex appeal is a bread-and-butter tool for us and we¡¯ve been taught it from a very young age.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Many species of monsters, demons and Seekers actually fall for it,¡± Song adds while exploring the room with his usual child-like wonder. ¡°Using lust to let down the guard of our enemies can be pretty handy, but it¡¯s more of a technique for Purgers-in-training to crutch on.¡±

    ¡°Elite Purgers also use it as a form of last resort,¡± Shu reminds him.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ I don¡¯t need it though.¡±

    Rei still doesn¡¯t seem satisfied with the answer. ¡°It¡¯s just weird to see two boys that look like girls dress so scantily, and partnering up to hunt Seekers down as if it¡¯s an everyday thing.¡±

    ¡°Says the one naked in a cave,¡± Song says.

    ¡°I have my reasons!¡± Rei retorts. ¡°There was an acid rain a few days before I got kidnapped and it ate most of my clothes! But you both are dressed like this willingly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, calm down, geez¡­¡± Shu mutters. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, really. Why do you have to whine so much about it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Song narrows his eyes, his entire demeanour taking a dramatic twist all of a sudden. ¡°He¡¯s just shy about us.¡±

    ¡°S-shy about¡­ what¡¯re you saying?¡± Rei asks with a frown.

    Shu watches as Song saunters towards him, and immediately knows that his partner has just flipped his switch.

    ¡°You even said it yourself.¡± Song presses his body against Shu¡¯s flank, grabbing the side of his hip with a hand while caressing his bare navel with the other. ¡°Two boys that look like girls dressing so scantily¡­ now, what would two boys like that do together?¡±

    Shu can feel his body heating up from Song¡¯s amorous advances, and it¡¯s even worse when he knows it¡¯s rare to see him like this. His heart is now pumping so fast and hard it¡¯s actually hurting his chest, making it hard to breathe. Just like that, Shu is reminded how much he loves his partner, how beautiful he is as a living being, and how much he¡¯s willing to give to a boy like him. Just as easily as that, Song has Shu captured in his spell of seduction.

    ¡°W-what¡¯re you doing?¡± Rei squeals again, covering his eyes but with an obvious gap between his fingers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you tell me.¡±

    Song¡¯s hand is now tracing up against Shu¡¯s body, and it¡¯s all Shu can do to not tremble from his partner¡¯s electrifying touch. His breath is starting to come out shallow. Song¡¯s palm arrives at the edge of Shu¡¯s cropped uniform, ready to slip beneath it. Meanwhile, the silver-haired boy brings his lips close to Shu¡¯s ear and lets out a breath. At that, Shu¡¯s mental wall separating his emotions from logical thinking collapses. Total submission£­ his body now completely, utterly belongs to Song.

    ¡°Just kidding.¡± Song sticks out his tongue impishly at the wolf boy, who has already fallen to the ground, his face as red as tomatoes.

    Shu feels as if something just punched a hole in his chest, and a wave of bitter emotions instantly gush into his being. Disappointment, for sure, but he understands why Song did that. He already misses Song¡¯s breathy voice.

    ¡°Now you see how powerful seduction can be as a weapon?¡± Song says.

    Rei can only nod unintelligently, still stunned from the display.

    And why did Song do that? For the sake of education, instilling a warning¡­ and personal enjoyment, of course. Typical Song, Shu thinks to himself.

    After some more warnings and instructions from the Purger pair to Rei, the two boys bid their farewells to the wolf boy and leave the inn. While on the streets, right as Song is about to move on again, Shu grabs him by the collar and pulls him close, his furious expression doing nothing to chisel away Song¡¯s permanent mask of nonchalance.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say after playing me like that?¡± Shu growls. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this.¡±

    Song places a finger by his lip in mock innocence. ¡°So what happens now?¡±

    Shu releases him. ¡°You¡¯re going to take responsibility for your actions, of course.¡±

    Song stops dusting himself and looks back at his partner. A tiny smile cracks from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Yan was right. You are hard to handle.¡±

 Chapter 8: Sentence

    By the time the Purger pair penetrate through the last line of thicket surrounding the Shadow Palace, it¡¯s already late evening. Warm blades of light pierce through the canopy, cutting through the cold and bathing the forest in a fuzzy screen that almost feels dreamlike to Shu.

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Song suddenly says.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shu doesn¡¯t sense anything. He focuses again, trying to pick out any human-sized hostile or even friendly Ki forces nearby. Nothing. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song answers darkly. ¡°It just feels¡­ too calm. Keep your guard up.¡±

    Shu nods. Song¡¯s senses are far more sharper than his, and to top it off, his uncanny instincts have a way with foretelling events so accurately it scares him sometimes.

    ¡°Think it¡¯s too late to turn back? Going back to the Palace¡­¡± Song mutters.

    ¡°If we aren¡¯t home by midnight, they¡¯ll have the entire Blossom hunt us down like animals. It¡¯s as good as a death sentence,¡± Shu answers. ¡°Even if your hunch is right, we should at least scope out the situation. We don¡¯t know anything yet.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Shu can tell Song still seems uneasy, but there¡¯s little they can do now. Many Apprentices and even Purgers have tried running from the Blossom before, but none have lived to tell the tale. And if Yan somehow chooses to betray them, then the penalty should probably be something he can handle too. Even hecan¡¯t possibly be that stupid.

    The two arrive at the bridge of the Shadow Palace. By now, Shu¡¯s worries are starting to recede. Song has never been wrong before, but maybe, just maybe, just this once, he might be paranoid. It¡¯s undeniable that the mission has been exhausting, even for the likes of them. Maybe Song is just on edge right now.

    But after crossing the bridge, Shu realises immediately that something is indeed off. The Purger Apprentices standing by the turrets look unusually stiff. They watch as the boys approach the gate, neither of them batting an eye, not even a single wave to welcome them home.

    The gigantic double doors part, and the metal creaks noisily against the stone. Shu clenches his fists and storms into the Palace with Song. The two make their way across the empty southern courtyard, which once again causes Shu¡¯s insides to churn with anxiety. Normally at this hour, there should still be a company of Apprentices training here. Why is it empty now?

    ¡°Company.¡±

    One word from Song and Shu¡¯s combat senses flare. Dozens of Purger Apprentices swarm from both sides of the courtyard, several more pairs even leaping from the turrets to join their ranks. The Purgers encircle the pair in the blink of an eye, like shadows rushing into an unilluminated spot, each with a sabre in hand. Shu curses. Song remains cool as ice, observing the ranks calmly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Shu demands.

    Several of the Apprentices part, and two Purgers walk into the circle. En and Yi. Unlike the black uniforms of full-fledged Purgers, Apprentices don grey uniforms. Like most Apprentices, these boys are all extremely young too£­ none of them look older than thirteen. But even without the difference in uniforms and age, En and Yi stand out from the other Purgers in every way possible£­ confidence, aura, and a subtle stroke of hatred cultivated through years of hardships and abuse, like all full-fledged Purgers.

    ¡°To think you¡¯d have the nerve to strut home like that and even question us, after how you botched that mission up,¡± En says coldly, piercing them with a glare that¡¯s better saved for violent Seekers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± As he speaks, Shu¡¯s mind is already analysing the options they have.

    En said something them botching the mission up¨D he must be talking about Anza, or Rei. Just as he thought¨D Yan had ratted out on them. Still, he can¡¯t help but feel confused about it. Wouldn¡¯t Yan be punished as well since they were on the same mission?

    ¡°You¡¯re getting riled up, Shu.¡± Yi giggles. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re actually thinking about resisting?¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Shu clicks his tongue tetchily, tightening his fists.

    ¡°If so, then please, by all means, come at us with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Yi¡¯s pitch rises with his excitement. Shu knows that he¡¯s dying to vent his sadist frustrations on them.

    ¡°If you keep playing dumb, then we¡¯ll just have to give you a heavier punishment,¡± En says.

    ¡°Then what about Yan and Zhe?¡± Shu asks. ¡°This is their mission too.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be receiving the same punishment as well.¡±

    ¡°And what would the sentence be?¡± Song asks with a steely voice.

    ¡°A week in the Electric Chamber with no food to start off,¡± En says, not a trace of sympathy in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s up to Father to decide what he wants to do with you after that.¡±

    Shu¡¯s face blanches. Even Song looks anxious now. While they¡¯ve been through electrical torture many times before, none of those sessions exceeded a day. Plus, without food, they won¡¯t have the strength to resist the pain and shock. And it¡¯s for a week. There¡¯s no possible way they can survive this.

    ¡°Of course, you will be fed before the sentence begins.¡± En looks away, reading his mind. ¡°The four of you will start at the same time.¡±

    So to sabotage us, Yan was willing to sacrifice not just himself, but his own partner as well? Shu has never felt such disgust and disdain for anybody before. Just when he thought his opinion of him couldn¡¯t be any worse, Yan somehow manages to find a way to sink into even lower depths. And Zhe was supposed to be the so-called benevolent one of the two; how could he let his partner do something like this?

    Then, Shu remembers what Zhe said about Yan, about them not understanding him. At this point in time, Shu cannot and will not understand someone like him.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± someone shouts.

    Shu recognises that desperate voice, and a rush of relief washes through him. A Purger budges through the formation, despite the Apprentices¡¯ earnest efforts in trying to maintain their positions. His hair is pink in colour, with a side ponytail, a little like Yi¡¯s but much less fluffy and much longer. The fury burns hot in his amethyst purple eyes as he storms into the scene.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even give them a chance to explain themselves?¡± the newcomer bellows.

    ¡°Mei!¡± Shu exclaims in joy.

    ¡°Shu!¡±

    The pink-haired boy embraces him, and Shu indulges in his warmth. In the Black Blossom family, there are few people that he and Song can trust. Mei is one of them. And if Mei is around¡­

    ¡°Please remember that Shu has his own partner already,¡± another voice calls out from the crowd, this one much cooler than Mei¡¯s entrance. Another full-fledged Purger pushes through the formation of Apprentices, this one with medium-length dark blue hair. It¡¯s Lin. ¡°And you are with me. Remember that.¡± Despite his words, the boy wears a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a hug, sheesh.¡± Mei lets go of Shu and sticks his tongue out playfully at his partner. ¡°If you¡¯re that easily jealous, then we¡¯ll never have a healthy relationship.¡±

    Song rolls his eyes. Mei must¡¯ve caught that, because he quickly jumps over to arrest him in his embrace as well.

    ¡°Cool as always, huh?¡± Mei rubs his face in Song¡¯s neck joyfully. ¡°Are the both of you okay? I saw your wounds, though they¡¯re healing already. Did those old bums En and Yi hurt you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    En, who¡¯s been standing there stunned by the scene, finally breaks free from his state of stupefaction. ¡°Hey! You two! We¡¯re in the middle of an arrest right now. Stop interfering, or we will deliver the appropriate punishments to you as well!¡± He then looks towards his partner. ¡°Yi! Why didn¡¯t you say anything about it?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯d be rude to interrupt them,¡± Yi says, tilting his head, as if the answer was obvious from the start. ¡°The boys just came back from a long and hard mission. Can¡¯t you give them a bit of time together?¡±

    ¡°T-this¡­ this isn¡¯t the time for that! Where¡¯s our professionalism?¡±

    ¡°Professionalism? But we¡¯re family¡­¡±

    Shu knows that the real reason for En freezing there was because he was thinking the same way as Yi did. Deep down, he¡¯s quite a soft person as well.

    ¡°Either way, shouldn¡¯t you give the both of them a chance to explain themselves?¡± Mei says. ¡°They¡¯re some of our most capable Purgers we have in the family. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve had their reasons.¡±

    ¡°Mei is right,¡± Lin adds. ¡°And knowing Song and how he kills everything in front of him like a machine, there has to be something important that stopped him from murdering that Seeker.¡±

    ¡°Am I really that emotionless¡­¡± Song sounds a little hurt, for the first time in perhaps years.

    You guys are the best¡­ Shu silently thanks them in his heart.

    ¡°No matter the reason, the fact remains that they let an extremely high level Seeker go on purpose,¡± En explains. ¡°Not killing it might have or might not have been a huge mistake, but think of the worst case scenario: if the both of you really made a mistake in letting him go, how many innocent lives would have been lost because of that? How many of our own Purgers would we lose just to hunt it down again?¡±

    Shu grinds his teeth, remembering Rei¡¯s petulant and almost adorable demeanour. They don¡¯t know him at all¡­ but then again, does he really know Rei¡¯s true nature himself? What if En is right? What if they really did make a mistake?

    ¡°And what if this problem keeps happening in the future? If you keep letting Seekers go because they seem harmless on the outside, you¡¯re bound to let your guard down, overlook a few bad ones and carelessly lose lives in the process. We can¡¯t have that happening.¡± En steps forward, raising his fist up. At the same time, all the Apprentices raise their swords towards the four Purgers in unison. ¡°Our sole duty as Purgers is to wipe out every Seeker in this world, no exceptions, for the sake of protecting mankind. This was what Father chose us, trained us and raised us for. To go against this code is to go against our Father¡¯s will, and I will not have that standing as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±

    Song nods. He then taps Mei on the shoulder. ¡°You should go, leave us be.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The bubbly boy looks at Song in shock. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? Why don¡¯t you just explain£­¡±

    ¡°Because he has a point.¡± Song narrows his eyes at En. ¡°Besides, this is Kiin¡¯s decision, and nothing will change his mind anyway.¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of nerve to address Father by his name,¡± En says, the venom oozing from his tone.

    ¡°We should whip him a couple of times before throwing him in the Chamber.¡± Yi licks his lips.

    ¡°Listen to Song,¡± Shu says. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to get involved for nothing.¡±

    ¡°But seven days in the Electric Chamber¡­¡± Lin mutters.

    ¡°We can handle this.¡± Song closes his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve been through worse, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, we haven¡¯t,¡± Shu says, taking Song¡¯s hand. It¡¯s warm, and his presence alone makes him feel like they can go through anything together.

    Song gives his partner one last look. The emotion in his eyes¨D Song hasn¡¯t looked this sad in a long time. He¡¯s worried about him. He always is. Shu returns a resolute nod. The least he could do is to look brave in front of his partner.

    The Apprentices move in to apprehend them. Shu¡¯s hold on Song¡¯s hand lingers for a moment longer. As their hands part, the world suddenly seems a lot bleaker than before.

    I love you too much to die here, Song. I promise, no matter what happens, we''ll get through this together.

 Chapter 9: Torture

    It¡¯s like having his muscles slashed by dozens of serrated blades, scraping his organs constantly and at the same time, forcing them to shiver painfully against his will. The electrical currents come in bursts of three seconds, followed by three seconds of respite, and repeat.

    Both the boys have their naked bodies crucified against a wooden cross, nails driven through palms, their torsos and limbs restrained by razor sharp wires that dig into their skin. The blood from their wounds have dried out already. And if that isn¡¯t enough to restrain them, their wrists are cuffed and chained to the walls as well. Both the cuffs and the wires are the things serving as conductors for the electricity, which is coming from a source outside.

    Shu has already lost track of the number of bursts a long time ago. There¡¯s no way to tell time from this place since there are no windows, and only a couple of sunseeds to function as lights for them. Shu¡¯s nose has already grown numb to the smell of charred flesh. If this keeps up for too long, he knows that he¡¯ll go mad from the agony and despair, tormented by thoughts that the torture will never end.

    ¡°Shu... can you... hear me...¡± Song whispers, interrupted by the shocks.

    It takes a while for those words to register in Shu, five bursts worth. Like every part of his body, Shu¡¯s brain only works in intervals of three seconds.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m... sorry...¡±

    ¡°This again?¡±

    Song¡¯s breathing becomes ragged for a moment, but after a couple of bursts, he manages to calm himself down. The electrical torture isn¡¯t just a physical test; it¡¯s a mental one as well. One has to be attuned to the rhythm of the shocks. Panic for a moment and lose your rhythm, then fear seeps in, which will then take a toll on your sanity, so focus is vital. But still, Song is choosing to speak at a time like this. Whatever he¡¯s trying to say, it must mean a lot to him.

    ¡°After this... we¡¯ll... get out... of here...¡±

    Shu takes several bursts to connect his thoughts.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°The... Blossom...¡±

    ¡°This again?¡±

    Song remains silent. For a moment, Shu believes that Song is just saying his usual stuff again about running away.

    ¡°This¡­ time¡­¡± Song suddenly says. ¡°I will¡­¡± He then hisses as the next shock catches him off guard. ¡°I¡­ mean it¡­¡±

    Shu¡¯s pupils roll towards Song. The boy¡¯s eyes are distant, his thoughts far beyond the wires and chains and voltage intruding his vessel. But it¡¯s not a look of despair. Song doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®weakness¡¯. The fire still burns bright in eyes. Hatred, grudge, but beneath all of those dark emotions, there¡¯s something else as well.

    ¡°They will¡­ make us¡­ kill Rei¡­¡± Song¡¯s features tighten. ¡°I will¡­ not let¡­¡±

    Shu snorts, almost scoffing. How foolish can this boy get? Despite everything, his concern is still on that stupid, bratty wolf boy who¡¯s probably snuggling under the sheets of his warm bed, in the safety of his room at the inn. Why is Song always so short-sighted when it comes to everything, and only long-sighted when the world is burning to ashes around them? What an idiot. A complete moron. Pork buns for brains.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    And even then, he still loves this part about him, so very much. He¡¯s such an idiot only because he cares.

    ¡°You¡­ really¡­ are a... fucking idiot¡­¡±

    This time, it¡¯s Song¡¯s turn to snort a laugh. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    When the hunger started settling in, he could feel the pain getting stronger. Shu isn¡¯t sure whether it¡¯s his resistance falling, or that they¡¯ve actually increased the voltage. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter at this point.

    The torture continues for days. Shu knows that four days have passed. Apparently, they¡¯ve given some time to sleep after each day of torture. Shu isn¡¯t sure how long, since he¡¯d lose consciousness the moment the shocks stop. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t have known that they¡¯re actually given sleep time if it hadn¡¯t been for Song telling him. He even said that they were injected with water in the middle of the night by a Purger Apprentice, for hydration. Song¡¯s awareness is much higher than his right now, that¡¯s for sure. After all, in terms of physical ability, Song has him beat in every aspect hands down.

    By now, Shu is beginning to hallucinate. Memories of his childhood flash by. By the age of one, he was paired with Song. Though he doesn¡¯t remember much of those years, he remembered that Song was one of the quietest boys he knew in the Shadow Palace.

    At the age of three, they were already forced into training in the Palace. He remembers the days where they¡¯d be whipped if they so much as slowed down during their endurance runs. He remembers the first time he was trained to fight, he failed to learn a technique before the sun had set. Unlike Song, he was no prodigy when it came to killing, or combat in general.

    For that failure, he was denied of dinner for the night. He walked back to his room and huddled alone in silence, hoping that by hugging his knees against his stomach, he could stop it from growling. The door to their room slid open, and to his surprise, it was the strange silver-haired boy, holding a small wooden box meant to contain soy sauce. Song must¡¯ve stolen it from the kitchen. He offers the box to him, and within it is rice, filled to the brim.

    Shu cried. On that day, it was the first time in his life where he felt truly cared for by someone in this cruel world. On that day, he fell in love with the silver-haired boy.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    The shocking stops. Shu can feel the soreness clamping down on his muscles again. As the sharp pains begin to dull, hunger blooms in his stomach, followed by an overwhelming sense of fatigue like before.

    Divine Qhelios... protect us...

    Shu doesn¡¯t even have the strength to whisper a curse anymore. It¡¯s ironic but he wishes the shocks would continue. Right now, the starvation and the fatigue is even more torturous than the shocks.

    ¡°Shu.¡±

    He hears it, but already his eyelids are drooping.

    ¡°Please¡­ are you there?¡±

    He¡¯s not sure whether it¡¯s his consciousness slipping, or that Song¡¯s voice is sounding a lot weaker, a lot more hushed than it was yesterday. Perhaps it¡¯s both.

    ¡°What?¡± Shu manages weakly, that single word robbing him of perhaps half his reserves.

    ¡°I just¡­ wanted to hear your voice, that¡¯s all.¡± Song coughs. Then, he rattles the chains slightly. Shu is impressed that he still has the strength to even move his impaled hands. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Shu can only muster a soft ¡°mmh¡± to answer his partner. Despite his exhaustion, hearing Song¡¯s voice is equivalent to an angel speaking to him. It¡¯s the voice of hope.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Shu whispers, his voice strained. ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­ talking¡­¡±

    Song snorts a laugh. ¡°Still hanging on, huh? That¡¯s my partner for you.¡±

    Shu grunts to acknowledge his remark.

    ¡°You know, I saw us again,¡± Song says. ¡°Our childhood days.¡±

    Huh. What a coincidence.

    ¡°I was honestly really scared when I first came to the Palace. The only thing I remembered before our training as Initiates¡­ was you.¡±

    Shu swallows hard, his saliva struggling to roll down his parched throat. ¡°Same here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The silver-haired boy smiles softly. ¡°You were everything to me. I was scared, and lost, but I knew I had you at least. Even as Initiates, no matter how hard the training was, knowing I had you by my side was enough to keep me going.¡±

    Being this mushy is quite uncharacteristic of him. It¡¯s not as if Song is a dispassionate person, but he¡¯s not usually this sentimental. Something must¡¯ve gotten into him.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t good with words, but you understood how I felt anyway. You knew what I wanted even when I was too shy to ask for it, and you gave it to me. How you held me close during cold winter nights¡­ how you gave me the best parts of the pigeons we caught¡­ you cared for me like how a mother would. You¡¯re the most beautiful person I know, inside and out.¡±

    ¡°Shut¡­ up¡­¡± Even in this wretched state, Shu can tell that the blood is rushing to his cheeks. He never knew Song was such a sweet talker.

    ¡°The hell is this? You were the one who told me to keep talking.¡± Song chuckles softly. ¡°Seriously¡­ it¡¯s so hard to tell what you want sometimes. Then again, you were always like this. It¡¯s like¡­ I¡¯m already used to being the selfish one, and you the selfless one.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right.¡±

    Silence befalls the chamber again. It¡¯s as quiet as a tomb£­ a fitting simile considering the circumstances. Shu isn¡¯t quite ready to die yet though. There¡¯s still so much that he wants to see, so much that he still wants to do with his beloved partner. If only he had more strength¡­

    ¡°You make hell worth going through. You¡¯re more than just a partner to me, Shu,¡± Song says, the strength waning from his voice already. ¡°So please hang on for a little more. I can¡¯t lose you yet.¡±

    Fatigue, once more, clenches Shu in its inescapable fist. He¡¯s at his limit. But even then, he continues to fight. He has to, in order to deliver Song that last bit of precious breath left in him.

    ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 10: Nightmare

    The hallucinations are much more vivid this time. The sudden shock wakes him from his sleep, like the start of every day. But soon after the bursts of pain fade, and he plunges into the strange world once more.

    It¡¯s cold. So very cold. When Shu opens his eyes, a sheet of frigid white stares back at him. His vision sharpens. He lowers his head even more, and notices a pair of torn leather shoes where his feet are. His feet are a lot smaller than he remembered. Then, as his eyes glaze over to the rest of his body, he realises his feet aren¡¯t the only things that are small.

    Shu¡¯s heart skips a beat. There¡¯s no mistaking it£­ this is a child¡¯s body.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± a voice calls from behind. It¡¯s a boy. The voice£­ so familiar and yet¡­ there¡¯s something odd about it. Something not quite right.

    Shu slowly turns around, and the sight punches him with a fistful of emotions. Shock at first. Then, confusion. And finally, dulling into an aching sense of dread or horror. It¡¯s a boy of his age, with short silver hair and sidelocks long enough to touch his shoulders. But it¡¯s those unmistakable dark grey eyes that crystallise Shu¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°Song?¡± he asks shakily, both from the cold and the apprehension of the boy¡¯s answer.

    ¡°What?¡±

    There¡¯s no way. There¡¯s no possible way.

    ¡°Song, is that¡­ really you?¡±

    ¡°Hah? What¡¯re you talking about? Of course it¡¯s me.¡± The boy who bears the splitting image of Song¡¯s childlike form tilts his head, looking a little more concerned now. ¡°Oi, you all right? You don¡¯t seem like yourself. Cold?¡±

    That monotone voice, the cold, every bit of sensation he¡¯s feeling right now£­ they all feel real, too real for it to be a mere dream.

    Something isn¡¯t right¡­ wait, what was I doing before this? Though everything is confusing right now, he knows they¡¯re supposed to be older than this. What happened to their present forms?

    ¡°So the cold really did freeze your brain. What a drag.¡±

    Song moves over to embrace him. Snow continues to land all around them, but Song¡¯s warmth is like a blanket that blocks the cold out. An abstract feeling sprouts within Shu. He knows where he is£­ when he is, rather. Their age and their rags give it all away.

    Song eventually releases Shu. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go already. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Okay.¡±

    They both make their way through the neighbourhood of ramshackle houses. Shu recognises the place. It¡¯s at one of the corners of Bai Hu town, a slum district called An Huo Chun. By five, they¡¯re accepted as Initiates and thrown out of the Palace during nightfall each day. Like all Initiates, they weren¡¯t given a place in the Palace to live in. The purpose was to force them to be independent and self-sufficient in a harsh world like this. Most Initiates chose to live in the slums because of they blend in with these paupers better than the average townsfolk.

    ¡°Winter sucks,¡± Song grumbles as they jog through the narrow alleyways. ¡°No birds to catch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t stop me though.¡±

    His footsteps are brisk and his posture is slightly hunched; there¡¯s also a raise from his usual pitch, and the way his eyes are gazing forward intently£­ Song¡¯s younger self is so much easier to read. He¡¯s excited. Whenever he looked like this back then, it could only mean one thing.

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Shu says. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®harvesting¡¯ season.¡±

    ¡°Did you even need to ask?¡± Song smirks.

    The vast majority of the slum district is poorly illuminated, with only a small lantern hung at sparse intervals on the streets. Most of the people around these parts usually gather at the makeshift fire pits. Along the way, Shu notices that there are still tramps lying about on the sides of the streets and in alleys, huddled beneath their blankets for warmth against the wintry night, half-starved. Shu remembers those days. Many of these people will die even before the worst of the winter arrives. The only service that the city guards will do for them is to clear their bony corpses off the streets by the end of each day.

    Interestingly, Shu has never met a single Initiate in such a sorry condition before. He doesn¡¯t remember much about the other Initiates of his time, but he knew that he and Song were resourceful enough to survive those days without help from others. Shu can only assume that the other Initiates were just like them.

    ¡°Hey, look.¡± Song taps on Shu¡¯s shoulder and points towards a two-storey building ahead. It¡¯s a general goods store, a big one.

    This is wrong¡­ Shu thinks to himself, but then his belly suddenly growls, as if to protest.

    ¡°I heard that.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Shu rolls his eyes. Stealing is wrong, but it¡¯s much better than dying from starvation, at least. ¡°Know a way in?¡±

    ¡°Duh.¡±

    Song ushers for Shu to follow him. They both make their way around the back alley, behind the store. Scattered around are wooden planks and bits of trash. Just a short distance away, Shu spots the entrance to the store¡¯s basement£­ a set of wooden access double doors on the floor.

    ¡°Doors are strong. Damn, kinda wish I¡¯m a little stronger,¡± Song mutters.

    That¡¯s right, back when they were Initiates they still didn¡¯t have their Arcana abilities. It was only when they were finally accepted as full-fledged Purgers were they given those powers, which involved forcefully evoking them of their beings through a ritual. But that¡¯s a story for another time.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to pick a lock,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Song rummages through a stack of wooden planks in the corner and pulls out a big two-handled object, connected to a metallic pincer in the front£­ a lock cutter. He lumbers back with the cutter, looking lopsided thanks to its size.

    ¡°How¡¯d you get that?¡± Shu asks, but he already knows the answer.

    ¡°¡®Borrowed¡¯ it from the old man.¡±

    And by ¡®old man¡¯, Song probably meant the equipment trader from down the street, like always. After seeing his partner fumble over the huge cutter like a newborn child, Shu goes over to help him. Both boys take a handle each and give it a push, and the shackle snaps open with ease.

    ¡°Where do we put this?¡± Shu asks, looking at the cutter.

    Song shrugs and drops it on the ground. ¡°They¡¯ll find it anyway even if we hide it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The duo open the doors and drop into the basement below. It¡¯s pitch black, but much warmer than the air outside. Shu closes his eyes and focuses his Chi. A stream of his life force gently flows to his palm and soon, a sunseed appears in his hand. Song conjures one of his own as well. It¡¯s one of the most basic skills taught from the Palace, so it¡¯s no surprise even at this age they can do it.

    Wooden shelves line the massive basement, forming isles, each chocked full of all kinds of goods; fishing equipment, fabric, firewood, bags, even small knives used for kitchen work are arranged neatly. But so far, no food can be seen anywhere.

    As Shu continues rummaging through the basement, an unknown sense of foreboding plagues his consciousness. His stomach begins to twist in knots. And yet, he can¡¯t seem to understand why he¡¯s feeling like this. It¡¯s like he¡¯s forgetting something important.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± he mutters, trying to ignore those emotions. But like a rash, it simply won¡¯t go away.

    More shelves, more useless goods that aren¡¯t food. Shu is starting to believe that the actual food items aren¡¯t even in the basement. Maybe it¡¯s somewhere else upstairs and they¡¯re just walking around in circles.

    A rattling noise cuts through the darkness, startling Shu. He then hears a faint hissing sound, something like a ¡°psst¡± coming from the direction of the commotion.

    ¡°Song?¡± Shu whispers. Maybe he found something.

    He makes his way towards the other side of the basement. As he presses on, the unexplainable dread deepens, so much that it¡¯s suffocating him. Shu feels as if he¡¯s about go mad. What¡¯s wrong with me, he curses as the sensation slowly morphs into fear.

    Shu spots a silhouette, beyond the reaches of his sunseed. He stumbles forward, desperate to return to Song¡¯s side, desperate to escape his madness. It feels as if the darkness is silently watching him, hiding something and waiting for the right moment to pounce on him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s being watched every step of the way. He can¡¯t explain why, but everything about this place is wrong.

    ¡°Song!¡± Shu cries out.

    The light splashes over the silhouette. The figure turns around and rises in height.

    It¡¯s not Song.

    The man suddenly grabs Shu by the arm. At this moment, the madness that Shu¡¯s been repressing explodes violently. The boy screams, the emotions giving him a burst of strength to kick the man in the shin. He groans. Shu breaks free from his grip, but then topples onto the floor, dropping the sunseed. He tries to push himself back up, but his legs refuse to obey. He flails his jelly limbs, frantically trying to shuffle away.

    Shu feels the man grab his ankle, then drags him against the floor. He screams again, only to have his mouth clamped by a massive hand. The sunseed rolls closer to them, and that¡¯s when Shu is finally able to see his attacker¡¯s features. It¡¯s the owner of the store, a beefy bullnecked man with stubble beard, and ugly red pimples dot his face like droplets of blood.

    ¡°My my¡­ what do we have here?¡± There¡¯s a ravenous twinkle in his eyes, like a man who hasn¡¯t eaten for days and is staring at the plumpest leg of goat he¡¯s seen in his life. ¡°A lost little duckling in my home? This is too good. Too good!¡±

    The man lets out a deranged chuckle¡­ and that alone is enough to obliterate the last fragments of Shu¡¯s sanity. Tears stream from his eyes as he squirms weakly against his captor¡¯s grip. Shu lashes his free leg against the man, but he doesn¡¯t even flinch. The man lets go of his mouth to hold his other leg down. Shu lets out a half-scream, half-sob, only to be slapped hard twice. Shu can now taste iron in the corner of his mouth, but more than anything, the bitter fear balling like phlegm at the back of his throat.

    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut, little girl, if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± The man sneers. His hands move up against his leg, producing a tingling sensation that disgusts Shu beyond his worst nightmares. He lets out a panic-stricken cry, only to be punched in the face. ¡°What did I say, stupid brat? There¡¯s no one here who can you save you, no one who will help a worthless piece of thieving trash like you. You can¡¯t even tell the authorities anymore!¡±

    As the repulsive man laughs again, his actions are becoming even more feverish. Shu whimpers, too weak to fight back, too afraid to call out again, too pathetic to do anything. Despair, regret, resentment, all of these emotions burn hotter the more he touches him. The hatred burning within him£­ he loathes the man, but more than that, he loathes himself for being so helpless.

    The man then tugs at Shu¡¯s ragged shorts, a trickle of drool leaking from the side of his chapped lips. Shu whimpers louder this time, but the man doesn¡¯t hit him for it. In fact, he looks as if he¡¯s relishing his pitiful cries.

    ¡°I like that sound,¡± the man says, allowing himself another brief chuckle. ¡°Yes, more like that. I like hearing£­¡±

    Something smashes him from the back of his head£­ a metal pot, and holding it is Song. Even under the weak lighting, Song¡¯s infernal fury is evident from his features. With a war cry, he brings the pot down on the man again, earning himself a satisfying yelp this time.

    Still trying to shake off the fear and shock, Shu flops on the ground as he struggles to get back onto his feet. Song grabs him by the arm and hauls him up, leading him away. They muddle around in the dark, knocking against shelves and merchandise. Shu isn¡¯t even sure if Song knows where he¡¯s trying to run to, but he lets his partner lead anyway. Running is better than sitting around and waiting for that pervert to get them.

    Song suddenly stops. ¡°Shit!¡± He taps his palm in front of him, and the sound of hollow wood answers him. ¡°Back, back, back!¡± His grip on Shu¡¯s hand tightens as he retreats with him.

    But the both of them collide straight into a wall of flesh. It¡¯s the shopkeeper. As he realises that, Shu instantly feels a force blasting him from the side of his face, throwing him against the wall. Then, the sound of skin cracking rends the air, followed by Song¡¯s pained screams. Shu can¡¯t see anything, but he can still hear his partner being beaten.

    Spurred on by his partner¡¯s cries, and he quickly channels his Chi into his hands. A sunseed forms, its weak light just enough for him to see a few good meters.

    Ahead, the shopkeeper has Song pinned against the side of the shelf, slugging him in the stomach over and over again. Song gags from each blow, completely powerless. Rage gushes into Shu¡¯s vessels, giving him strength. With a roar, he throws himself against the bulky figure. It¡¯s like ramming against a brick wall, but he budges. The both of them crash onto the floor, and Shu quickly fires his fist against the man¡¯s crotch. The shopkeeper groans in pain. But his victory is short-lived. Shu suddenly feels a crack on the side of his head, and he sprawls to his side.

    ¡°You worthless brat!¡± The furious shopkeeper grabs Shu by the head and smashes it back down. ¡°I¡¯m going to crush you, then ravage you. I¡¯m going to make you my toy, and then, and then I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± He lets out a frenzied roar, foam pouring from his mouth. Then, he proceeds to hammer Shu¡¯s head against the floorboards repeatedly. At first, Shu can feel the pain pounding on his skull, but soon after, nothing£­ just the sound of wood banging that rings in his ears.

    Shu¡¯s head is suddenly released from the man¡¯s grip. He collapses back onto the floor. Through his blurring vision, he sees something jutting out of the shopkeeper¡¯s throat£­ a silvery metallic blade, a vegetable knife. The life fades from the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, and he rolls to the side. Song¡¯s body looms into view, panting, his head bloodied from the ordeal.

    But the boy doesn¡¯t stop there.

    A second blade glimmers from his other hand. With eyes of demonic hatred, he screams and brings the knife down on the limp body, stabbing and stabbing as if it¡¯s a straw dummy, filling the air with wet, pulpy sounds along with his desperate cries.

    As Shu watches and listens to the terrible symphony of sounds, horror paralyses him. Song¡¯s savagery and cruelty borders on insanity. Those stretched brows and bulging eyes of his, that agonised cry of desperation each time he plunges the blade down on the corpse£­ it¡¯s like he¡¯s possessed, a completely different person from the lovable boy he¡¯s known him for.

    Eventually, Song ceases. The knife clatters onto the dusty floors. Song falls back, panting. The both of them lay there in the silence for a moment longer. Although the shock has left Shu¡¯s systems, something else lingers within him; guilt perhaps, or maybe relief¡­ or maybe even regret, Shu may never know.

    Then, Shu hears a soft sob.

    ¡°I killed him,¡± Song whispers, sniffling, trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡­¡±

    Shu¡¯s heart shatters he listens to his beloved partner¡¯s sobbing. Despite the pain, he pulls himself towards him. When Shu finally arrives at Song¡¯s side, he embraces his shell-shocked partner. As he does so, Song¡¯s heaving grows heavier, and he buries his face in Shu¡¯s shoulder for a muffled cry.

    Now, Shu is beginning to understand the strange onslaught of emotions from before. Whatever this world is, he¡¯s experiencing the night that forever changed them both. It¡¯s the first time that things went truly wrong for them, and it¡¯s the first time Song killed a person.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here now, but this night¡­ if only I was stronger¡­ Shu curses himself. Even now, he hates himself for his weakness. If only he was a little stronger, perhaps Song wouldn¡¯t have needed to kill this man.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Shu whispers, stroking his partner¡¯s silver hair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ how many times have I felt this way to him? When I was weak, he¡¯s always been the one stepping up for the both of us. He keeps taking everything upon himself because I¡¯m always so weak.

    Amidst the swamps of regret blooms an intense love for Song. He¡¯s always loved him, but this time there¡¯s a deeper meaning behind this emotion. His body, his soul, his very existence itself£­ he would give everything to his beloved partner if he so asks for it, if he needs it. He would do anything to keep moving forward.

    I need to be stronger, so I can stop standing behind him when the going gets tough. When that happens, I want to stand beside him, together. As his partner.

 Chapter 11: Challenge

    Beneath the sweltering sun, synchronised roars of young Apprentices ring across the courtyard as they continue with their martial art drills. Each move is accompanied by a shout, full of spirit and zeal, and it¡¯s music to Kiin¡¯s ears no matter how many times he hears it in a day.

    A warm breeze caresses his navel, and Kiin wonders if he should design a new set of uniform for usage within the Palace. Probably not. The more accepting these young Purgers are of their bodies¡¯ beauty, the more effective they will be on the field.

    But just how many of them will live to see themselves as full-fledged Purgers?

    ¡°As the fangs of the cubs sharpen, so too will the maws of peril.¡±

    While Kiin is admiring the young Apprentices, he can sense a Purger approaching him from the other side of the walkway. The newcomer¡¯s Chi has a rather choppy flow, signifying distress. He calmly waits for him to arrive.

    ¡°Father.¡± The Purger bows. It¡¯s En.

    Kiin still has his eyes trained on the Apprentices. ¡°Tell me, En. What determines an Apprentice to be worthy of being a real Purger?¡±

    En frowns, hesitating. Kiin can sense his flow of Chi spiking; he¡¯s annoyed by the question. ¡°I¡­ well, whether the Arcana Ritual accepts him or not, I think.¡±

    ¡°The Arcana Ritual¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a ritual that taps into the young Apprentice¡¯s spirit and evokes a special power from its very essence. When an instructor deems an Apprentice pair to be ready£­ usually by the age of 16 or 17£­ he will propose for them to be selected. In fact, the purpose of the harsh training is solely to prepare them for this ritual.

    There are two criteria that must be fulfilled in order for the ritual to succeed. One: the boy¡¯s body, mind and soul must be strong. Two: his partner must survive the ordeal as well. If any of the pre-requisites are not met, the soul of the boy would be ripped apart¡­ and since criterion two exists, both boys must be strong. Though the process is painful, the boys will gain an incredible power should they live through the ordeal. And this power is best known by the Purgers as an Arcana ability.

    And in the ritual, it¡¯s Kiin himself who¡¯s forcing the powers out of them.

    ¡°Yes, quite right.¡± Kiin nods. ¡°If it were simply up to their physical and mental strength, then our training would¡¯ve been more than enough. But even then, only half of our boys are capable of surviving the ritual.¡±

    ¡°Their soul,¡± En says.

    ¡°Exactly. So, what do full-fledged Purgers possess in their soul that makes them special, different compared to those that don¡¯t survive?¡±

    By now, Kiin can sense En¡¯s impatience growing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Father.¡±

    ¡°Reason,¡± Kiin says. ¡°Their reason of existence, their imperishable will to achieve something. Survival is an afterthought at that point, and yet it makes their will to survive so much stronger. The ritual requires this. We can give our boys the best training this realm has to offer, but this reason is something they have to find on their own.¡± Kiin dips his head, a bitter smile cracking from his lips. ¡°Which is why Purgers are designed to work like lovers. Love is an effective catalyst, despite its volatility; a double-edged sword, if you may.¡±

    En stones for a moment, then gives a short bow. Yet another sign of frustration. Kiin chuckles before saying, ¡°Sorry about that. So what was it that you wanted to tell me?¡±

    En lowers his head even more. ¡°It¡¯s the sixth day of their punishment. I came to remind you as ordered.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Kiin knows he can be rather forgetful at times, which was why he asked for En¡¯s help.

    ¡°Pardon me for asking, Father¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to know the reason behind the order.¡±

    En hesitates. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kiin turns back to the young Apprentices at the courtyard. ¡°Tell me, En. Would you keep a Purger whose sole reason of existence is to kill you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Song.¡±

    Kiin nods with a dry smile. It¡¯s no secret to the Blossom that the boy is hell-bent on murdering His Majesty and all of his holiness. ¡°A wondrous boy, isn¡¯t he?¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°If I may be so bold, Father,¡± En says. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t keep a Purger around like that. Even with all of his talents, he poses a threat to the other Purgers, and myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hard-headed as always.¡± Kiin strolls down the walkway, with En following close behind. ¡°But you know I can¡¯t be killed by normal means.¡±

    En doesn¡¯t respond to that.

    ¡°And it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll hurt any of the other Purgers. If truly wishes to kill me, then he has to play by my house rules. Assassinating me would be a lot easier when the whole of the Blossom isn¡¯t out for your blood, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The both of them turn away from the courtyard, making their way towards the eastern area of the Palace, where the Electric Chamber is at.

    ¡°I want to congratulate them for surviving this long. But more importantly, I want to see him.¡±

    En raises his brow. ¡°Song? Why?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound pleased.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Kiin chuckles. Everyone has enemies and friends within the Palace; Song is just the kind to have more enemies, and En isn¡¯t the type to get along with him anyway. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see his potential wasted. If you want someone to grow, don¡¯t tie him down with you. Let him be free to do what he¡¯s meant to do.¡±

    En drops his jaws. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    Kiin knows what he¡¯s getting at. No, he hasn¡¯t lost his mind. Despite Song¡¯s motivations, Kiin has always been awed by his talents, and how far he can go with it. A prodigy Purger, without a doubt. Keeping Song behind the protection of the Blossom and the Palace walls will only inhibit his growth. If one truly wishes to grow, one has to step out of his comfort zone. And Song¡¯s motivations are perfectly aligned with this philosophy.

    The walkway leads past the Hall of Peerless Grace, one of the smaller buildings in the Palace. Kiin spots an Apprentice pair making their way down the vast steps. The boy on the left says something. His partner giggles, then reaches over to kiss him on the cheek. The two look like newly-weds, or childhood lovers dating. Apprentices tend to be more open about their relationships compared to full-fledged Purgers. Seeing their innocence fills Kiin with sorrow. Many of these young boys have died over the years since he started this so-called ¡®family¡¯. Although he feels that they deserve to be happy, sacrifices must be made because of the war.

    Kiin begins to wonder if the decision he¡¯s about to make will kill Song¡­ and if Song dies, so will Shu.

    ¡°This war¡­¡± Kiin sighs, not taking his eyes off the Apprentice pair. ¡°It will be long before we see its end.¡±

    The boy that received the kiss is laughing now. He whirls his partner towards him, and they both touch noses. Such bliss¡­ such naivety.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Father?¡± En asks, sounding concerned.

    The Apprentice pair then takes off towards the west, hand in hand. The bond between a Purger pair transcend beyond even lovers. Kiin sometimes doubt the rationale behind cultivating such a tight bond between Purgers. But without this bond, the Arcana Ritual wouldn¡¯t work for many of these young boys. It¡¯s complicated. Emotions play a huge factor in the ritual, and love is one of the safest possible key catalysts when it comes to strengthening the boys¡¯ spirit to survive it. But is it worth it? Imagine the anguish of losing someone so important in your life£­ quite literally your only family and lover at the same time; which is usually why when a Purger dies, so does his partner.

    ¡°Petals carried by the arms of Autumn, know not of the leaves she¡¯s touched.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    ¡°Open the doors,¡± Kiin orders.

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± the two Apprentices answer in unison and proceed to slide the thick bar out of the double doors.

    Located twenty meters underground, the prison-like system hosts ten Electric Chambers, and the labyrinthine complex is designed to be both impenetrable and inescapable. Of course, nobody would be foolish enough to do either in a place like this.

    ¡°Take me to the cell where Song and Shu are in,¡± Kiin says.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    The two Apprentices lead the way. Sunseeds line the walls at regular intervals, usually maintained by the Apprentices on duty. Still, it¡¯s rather dim, reminding Kiin of the filthy dungeons that the military used from ages past, in times of war. Without furnishings or any man-made equipment though, the tunnels look uncomfortably bare and¡­ well, inhuman to him, which he also finds rather creepy.

    The four of them arrive at the furthest end of the west wing, and there lies the door they¡¯ve been looking for. While the Apprentice pair scurries to remove the bar, Kiin glances back at En, who¡¯s been uncomfortably silent throughout the walk.

    ¡°Brings back memories?¡± Kiin prompts cheekily, remembering the first time he sentenced En and Yi to a day of electrical torture. It was about five years ago, if memory serves right.

    ¡°Those are memories I¡¯d prefer to lose,¡± En answers, avoiding eye contact. ¡°But to me, one day of torture was almost enough to break my sanity. These boys have gone through six days already¡­¡±

    Even though he doesn¡¯t like Song, En can still sympathise for him. No, anyone would. Seven days of electrical torture, with no food, is basically a death sentence to most Purgers, truly one of the most terrible ways to die in this realm. Perhaps if he was younger, within mortal age, Kiin would¡¯ve felt that sort of sympathy as well.

    The boys eventually manage to unlock the bar and slide it open. En and the Apprentices take their leave. The metal door opens with a squeal, and within the sunseed-lit room are the boys he¡¯s been looking for. Their bodies are limp, stark naked.

    To put it simply, both of them look like a mess. Dried blood, the metal digging into their flesh, the oil on their faces and skin, and their clearly malnourished and bruised bodies£­ it¡¯s quite heartbreaking to see. Bloodstains paint the stone floors in a hue of rusty brown, their own mixed with those from the previous inmates. Shu¡¯s eyes are half closed, and only the whites can be seen£­ unconscious perhaps, and probably at death¡¯s door. Song, on the other hand¡­

    ¡°You wretch¡­¡± the silver-haired boy spits.

    ¡°Seems like you still have a lot of fight in you,¡± Kiin says, sauntering towards him.

    Song looks as if he¡¯s about to curse again, but he holds it back. Instead, with the same hatred burning in his eyes, he says, ¡°Let Shu go.¡±

    Kiin stops, a little surprised by what he just heard.

    ¡°Let¡­ Shu go,¡± Song repeats, this time a little softer. The boy forces his exhausted body to look at his partner. ¡°He¡¯s not going to last for another day. I¡¯ll take the remainder of his sentence for him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Unlike the other Purgers, Song¡¯s greatest weapon is his hatred, which quite literally fuels his arcana power. For him to put that aside to save his friend is an interesting discovery for Kiin. Perhaps he¡¯s misjudged him; perhaps he¡¯s more like the rest of the Purgers than he thought.

    ¡°Tell me, Song,¡± Kiin says. ¡°What made you choose to protect the creature you found in that cave?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song grunts, trying to get his head in order. Kiin can tell that despite his tough words, he¡¯s almost at his limit as well. ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to tell you that, trash.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯ll let Shu go if you do?¡±

    Song swears, the fury in his eyes flaring. If looks could kill, then Kiin¡¯s body would¡¯ve been ripped and grounded to fine pieces by now. This is what he wanted to see. Song¡¯s hatred separates him from the rest of the Purgers, and it¡¯ll push him to do things most Purgers wouldn¡¯t do. It looks like the Oracle might be right after all.

    ¡°Relax,¡± Kiin says. ¡°Shu¡¯s sentence will not change even if you tell me, so you can keep that to yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll live, I can assure you that. But more importantly¡­¡± Kiin takes Song by his chin. ¡°Once your sentence is over, I¡¯ll let you have a chance to kill me, if you can, that is. After that, you¡¯re free to leave the Blossom with Shu if you wish.¡±

    The silver-haired boy widens his eyes, completely taken aback by Kiin¡¯s words. It¡¯s everything Song has wanted since he first stepped into the Palace, and Kiin knows that. But he soon regains his composure. ¡°The¡­ the only thing important to me right now is Shu¡¯s safety,¡± Song growls. ¡°Nothing else matters.¡±

    ¡°You say that now, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come back to it later.¡± Kiin chuckles, turning away from the crucified boys. He¡¯s done what he came here for. ¡°Think about what I said. En will tell you the rest once you¡¯re out.¡±

    Kiin shuts the door behind him. Even with the meter-thick slab of metal between them, Kiin can still picture Song¡¯s expression of undiluted rancour. Song will take his offer, there¡¯s no questioning that. And when that happens, the next phase of his plan will finally begin.

 Chapter 12: Path

    Even when the shocks resume, Song can barely feel the pain anymore. His anger courses through his veins like molten lava, his heated emotions snuffing out the shocks to mere tiny pricks. Kiin, that bastard, is the reason for all of their suffering, and after all his sins he can still be so proud of himself, completely devoid of remorse.

    ¡°You say that now, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come back to it later.¡±

    Song could tell that Kiin was looking down on him when he said that. The more he thinks about it, the hotter his fury burns. Kiin even had the nerve to treat his pleas to save Shu as a joke. It¡¯s clear that he has no heart.

    ¡°Shu¡­¡± Song looks towards his partner, who hasn¡¯t been conscious for awhile. Or at least, he doesn¡¯t look like it. He can¡¯t even tell if Shu is still alive. ¡°Please¡­ hold on for a little more.¡±

    Time has no meaning in this accursed place. All this while, Song has been clinging on to his hatred in order to keep himself sane. After seeing Kiin though, it¡¯s now ironically the thing he¡¯s fighting against to maintain his sanity. His hatred right now is no longer a lifeline, but a demon thrashing against its chains, wanting so desperately to unleash itself into the world for freedom and vengeance. But Song knows that if he lets this demon win, then Shu will die.

    Suddenly, the shocks cease. Song can hear the sound of metal rattling and urgent chatters from outside. The door bursts open.

    ¡°Song! Shu! We¡¯re here!¡± a familiar voice cries out. Song looks up to see a distraught Mei rushing over to him, with his partner Lin following close behind. ¡°We¡¯ve got water and sugar, so don¡¯t£­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song bursts out, freezing both of the Purgers in their places. ¡°Save Shu first, please.¡±

    Neither of them argue. Mei is immediately on Shu, injecting him with a needle syringe, while Lin begins removing his restraints.

    ¡°Shu¡­¡± Song coughs. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s£­¡±

    ¡°Alive,¡± Lin answers. ¡°He¡¯ll make it, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Song can feel a huge burden lifted from his chest, but his relief is quickly replaced by rage once more. Kiin has never left his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him for this. I¡¯ll kill him for sure.¡±

    Mei glances worriedly at the silver-haired boy. ¡°Song¡­ you shouldn¡¯t£­¡±

    The chains holding Song¡¯s cuffs suddenly snap. It¡¯s like he¡¯s possessed, his body fuelled by the murderous emotions that¡¯s been pent up within him for so long. His wrists tear through the nails, ripping his flesh, and a burst of blood splatters onto the already-bloodstained floors.

    ¡°Song!¡± Mei cries out in horror.

    But Song doesn¡¯t stop there. The barbed wires embedded in him splits as well, tearing even more of his flesh. Pain continues to crush his body, but this is exactly what he wants. The pain is like oil, more fuel to the hatred that¡¯s burning like an inferno within him, and he can¡¯t get enough of it. He needs this emotion to remind himself the person responsible for their suffering.

    ¡°Song¡­¡± Mei¡¯s eyes are welling up now.

    Lin bites his lip and looks away, choosing to focus on Shu¡¯s restraints.

    With every part of his body drenched in fresh blood, Song puts one foot ahead of him, heavily. Then, the next. And the next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him for sure¡­ just you wait¡­¡±

    That worthless trash doesn¡¯t deserve to walk on the face of this realm for any longer than he already does. Once he¡¯s recovered from his wounds, he¡¯ll end that wretch¡¯s life with his own hands once and for all.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Often times, Song finds his quiet room to be the wisest entity he knows. As he stares at the ceiling and the tapestries on the walls, he finds himself being questioned on many things that normally wouldn¡¯t have crossed his mind.

    Every time he thinks about Shu, he wonders what makes them so different as individuals. For the longest time, Song has always known that hatred is what drives him forward, to be stronger, to fight harder, to live on, so that one day he will have Kiin¡¯s throat in his hands and the Palace burning at his back. But Shu¡¯s motivations are clearly different, and there¡¯s something about it that Song feels envious about. Is harbouring all this hatred the right way to live?

    Kiin has ordered for all the boys who¡¯re involved in the electrical torture to have at least two weeks to recover. For the past five days, Song has done nothing but eat, sleep and laze about. As much as he enjoys not needing to risk his life for money or Kiin¡¯s orders, the sedentary life is making him restless.

    ¡°I should go see Shu,¡± he mumbles.

    With a groan, Song pushes himself from his bed, and pain immediately chains his muscles once more. The wounds may have closed, but they¡¯re still far from full recovery. Just as Song is about to reach the double doors, a shadow looms from the other side of the paper screens.

    ¡°Great¡­ now?¡± Song mutters.

    After a double knock, the doors swing open with a creak. Standing before him is a Purger with smooth, dark green hair that flows down to his waist, with his left eye covered by his absurdly long fringe. It¡¯s Xu, one of the most phlegmatic boys in the Blossom, and someone who¡¯s just about the same age as him as well.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Song,¡± he says with a short bow. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°With these wounds?¡± Song points at the bandages wrapped around his navel. ¡°Splendid. I can take you on right now if you¡¯re up for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you feel that way.¡± Xu¡¯s response is composed as always, but his sarcasm isn¡¯t inferior to Song¡¯s. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Song rolls his eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know where the creature from the mines is. No matter how many times you ask me, I¡¯m just gonna give you the same answer.¡±

    ¡°You also know that Father is aware you¡¯re lying. May I ask you, what¡¯s the point of hiding that creature in the first place?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Song steps in front of Xu, glaring straight into his eyes at point blank. ¡°Now get out of my way or you¡¯ll be sorry.¡±

    Xu narrows his eyes, and so does Song, neither side refusing to budge. Deep down, Song curses Kiin for sending such a stubborn Purger to interrogate him.

    Lin then appears from behind with a tray of food. He¡¯s about to say something, but quickly stops himself after seeing the the two boys.

    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ am I interrupting something?¡± Lin asks.

    Xu looks back over to the blue-haired boy, then back at Song, and lets out a sigh. ¡°Fine, have it your way. I¡¯ll report back to Father about your attitude again, but know this£­ nothing good will ever come out of protecting a Seeker.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    With that, Xu turns around and leaves, brushing against Lin¡¯s shoulder along the way. After a quick glance in Xu¡¯s direction, Lin sighs.

    ¡°As much as I want to side with you and all, Xu has a point. Why are you doing so much for that Seeker anyway?¡± Lin asks as he sets the food on the table.

    ¡°Because he wasn¡¯t evil,¡± Song answers matter-of-factly.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lin folds his arms, unconvinced. ¡°And how would you know that? Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your gut feeling.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my gut feeling.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lin is starting to look annoyed.

    Song steps forward and grips the side of the door frame. ¡°But you¡¯re right.¡±

    Lin looks back at his friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing so much for something I¡¯m not even sure I can trust. What I did almost killed Shu too.¡± Song drops his gaze to the stone floors, trying to fight the storm of emotions raging within him. ¡°I want to believe what I¡¯m doing is right, but I can¡¯t even say that with absolute confidence. And yet somehow, I just felt that killing that Seeker was the wrong choice. You kill someone, and he¡¯ll never come back again; it¡¯s a mistake that can never be undone.¡±

    Lin relaxes his shoulders and shakes his head. ¡°Song¡­¡±

    The two Purgers remain silent, the tension in the air like taut flesh, where one wrong word will be the knife that triggers a bloodbath.

    ¡°That aside, I think we have another problem,¡± Lin says.

    Song gives him a sidewards glance.

    ¡°What Father said to you, in the chamber,¡± Lin continues. ¡°I know. Mei knows.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Suddenly, Song is feeling very tired.

    ¡°Kiin won¡¯t be killed that easily, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Lin heads over to Song and softly clasps his shoulders. ¡°I know it¡¯s what you¡¯ve always wanted, but please think more about Shu. What would he do if you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t considered that? You think I don¡¯t care about Shu?¡± Song shakes Lin¡¯s hands off, whirling around to face his friend with a piercing glare. ¡°You¡¯re just another ordinary Purger, like everyone else in the Blossom. You understand love, but you don¡¯t understand my hatred for him, and for the Blossom. You never will. It¡¯s easy for you to say all that when you don¡¯t share my emotions, or my point of view.¡±

    Lin¡¯s gaze doesn¡¯t falter from Song¡¯s hate-fuelled glare. He knows his hatred isn¡¯t directed at him.

    ¡°I just know it, that there¡¯s a better life than this,¡± Song says, clenching his fists. ¡°I¡¯m sick of these tortures, sick of all this training, sick of fighting, killing, risking my life all the time for that trash because he tells me to, sick of all the bullshit and enmity from the other Purgers. This isn¡¯t the kind of life I want, but it¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been forced into because of him. Saving the world? Purging the Seekers? You think I care about any of that?¡± Song leans forward, so close to Lin that he can feel his breath on his skin. ¡°I¡¯m just a boy who wants to live a normal life. Can¡¯t you understand that there are people in this world that just aren¡¯t interested in being killing machines?¡±

    Lin closes his eyes and nods. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Song sighs and turns away, wondering if he really does.

    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t stop you from accepting Kiin¡¯s offer£­ or rather, challenge£­ but how are you going to convince Shu about your decision?¡±

    ¡°Shu doesn¡¯t know it yet, does he?¡±

    Lin hesitates. ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    As expected, Shu was completely unconscious when Kiin said all that back in the chamber. And if Lin and Mei already know this, then chances are so does every other Purger in the Palace. It won¡¯t be long before Shu finds out as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it when it comes. Until then, can you and Mei promise me that you won¡¯t tell Shu about this?¡±

    ¡°I can do that, but I can¡¯t speak for Mei.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll talk to him later.¡±

    As Song steps out of the door, Lin calls out, ¡°What about your lunch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come back for it.¡± Song pauses. ¡°And uh¡­ thanks.¡±

    Although it¡¯s just a short walk to Shu¡¯s quarters, the wounds are making each step a herculean effort to perform, like he has invisible swords embedded in his body. Song shoves the double doors open as if it¡¯s his own home. Inside, a startled Mei and Shu flinch from shock.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of ¡®knocking¡¯?¡± Shu bellows.

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± Mei shakes his head, taking deep breaths.

    ¡°Hwoh! You¡¯re right, my bad.¡±

    Shu is on his bed, while Mei is seated by his side with a plate of steamed chicken in his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s my partner you¡¯re feeding.¡± Song folds his arms.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Mei smirks. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song marches towards Mei and sticks both his hands out.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a baby.¡± Mei can¡¯t help giggle. He hands Song the plate and flashes a wink. ¡°My¡­ isn¡¯t Shu the lucky one. Must be fun to have a boy get jealous over you like that.¡±

    ¡°W-would you stop it already?¡± Shu sulks, blushing. ¡°Thanks for taking care of me, but really¡­¡±

    Mei laughs. Just as he¡¯s about to leave, Song moves over to bump him on the shoulder. ¡°We need to talk after this.¡±

    The pink-haired boy nods, already aware of what¡¯s on his mind. As he leaves, Song settles down on Shu¡¯s bed.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Shu asks.

    ¡°Nothing big.¡± Song shrugs. Using the pair of chopsticks, he takes the piece of steamed chicken and raises it to his partner¡¯s lips. ¡°How are the wounds?¡±

    Shu takes the bite. ¡°The burns are healing, according to Shen. The wounds still hurt, but honestly I¡¯m more worried about the scars.¡±

    Shen is both a Purger and the Black Blossom¡¯s healer; most of his medicine are imbued with powers from his Arcana ability.

    ¡°Trust in Shen¡¯s ointments. They¡¯re magical, literally.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know that.¡±

    The two share a calming silence as Song continues feeding Shu. Though he¡¯s no stranger to showing his affection for his partner, Song can¡¯t help but feel a little out of place.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ actually clueless when it comes to pampering others,¡± Shu mumbles.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯d I do wrong?¡±

    Shu blinks, staring at the boy as if not quite believing what he just said. Then, he chuckles.

    ¡°What?¡± Song frowns. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, really.¡± Shu¡¯s laughter is full of warmth. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve only been feeding the chicken and nothing else. Come on¡­ there¡¯s the rice too. And the vegetables. Switch it up, will you?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± Song puts the plate of chicken down and takes the bowl of rice.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Shu rests his chin on his palm, fixing his partner with a doting gaze. ¡°What would I ever do without you¡­¡±

    Shu¡¯s innocent remark causes Song¡¯s heart to bleed. While he has no intention of losing to Kiin, Song knows that if Shu ever finds out about his plans, he¡¯d be wrecked with worry. And if he actually dies¡­

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯re you spacing out for?¡± Shu waves.

    ¡°Just not used to this, that¡¯s all,¡± Song lies, bringing a small mouthful of rice to Shu¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I can tell. Since we were children, you never did like doing this sort of stuff, even for me. You¡¯ve got to be the most spoiled beggar that has ever existed, hands down.¡±

    ¡°Oi¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a compliment at all.¡± When Shu laughs again, Song says, ¡°You¡¯re unusually happy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I am.¡± Shu wipes a tear from his eye. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know, I think I just feel really lucky to be alive right now. Alive with you. Back in the electric chamber, I thought I was going to die. But then before that, I started hallucinating about our childhood.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything embarrassing about me, was it?¡±

    ¡°What? No, you idiot!¡± Shu slaps his partner¡¯s knee. ¡°It was¡­ something else.¡± His eyes become melancholic. ¡°I¡¯ve always been complaining about how crude you are, but y¡¯know¡­ if it hadn¡¯t been for you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have made it out of those days. It¡¯s embarrassing to admit it, but you¡¯ve been the one protecting me since we were kids. Frankly, I relied on you way too much. It kinda pisses me off but¡­ if it¡¯s you, I guess it¡¯s not too bad.¡±

    He¡¯s really making it hard for me, Song thinks grimly to himself as his soul continues to drown in guilt.

    ¡°So don¡¯t do anything stupid while I¡¯m around, okay? If you¡¯re gone, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to live for.¡± Shu touches Song¡¯s hand. ¡°And for the love of Qhelios, can you rely on me a little more? I¡¯ve gotta even out the score too, y¡¯know? I hate to see you take on everything by yourself.¡±

    Make it stop. Each word is like a hammer blow to his conscience. Song¡¯s eye twitches, and he can feel his entire face shrivelling the more his partner speaks. At this rate, Shu is going to kill him before Kiin does.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong again? You don¡¯t look so good today.¡±

    ¡°A-ah¡­ no, not at all.¡± Song forces a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re being so mushy.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to rub it in, dumbass.¡± Shu pouts. ¡°Anyway, have they been sending you someone to ask about ¡®that creature¡¯ too?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Like hell I¡¯m giving them an actual answer.¡±

    ¡°Same.¡± Shu sighs. ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing though. It¡¯s only a matter of time before people find out about those massive ears. Or maybe the tail popping out of his pants.¡±

    ¡°But we bought robes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, moron.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Well¡­ no point worrying about that now when half our bodies are still toast from the torture.¡± Song shrugs. ¡°We¡¯ll check on him once we¡¯re recovered, if we can.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°By the way, are you gonna be keeping up this Mushy-Shu thing for long? You¡¯re creeping me out.¡±

    ¡°Can you shut the hell up?¡± Shu clenches his teeth. ¡°Divine Qhelios! I soften up for seven minutes and this is the kind of shit you give me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! With some of that religious crap too.¡±

    Song explodes in laughter, and Shu can¡¯t help but chuckle as well. The pair go on to talk about many things£­ from their childhood hunts, to gossiping about other Purgers, to even what kinds of Seekers they¡¯d keep as a pet. Song feels as if they¡¯re back in their childhood days when they¡¯re like this. It¡¯s odd but although life is much slower now than it was when they were Apprentices, Song feels as if he never did have the time to settle down and take it slow with his partner.

    When the food is finished, Song proceeds to tidy up the plates and cutlery. As he¡¯s about to leave, Shu takes him by the wrist.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Shu murmurs, bashfully averting his gaze from Song.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­¡±

    Shu gets off his bed. Before Song can react, he steps forward and pecks him lightly on the lips. Song¡¯s eyes widen, a sudden burst of shock rippling in his chest, as if Shu just took his heart out with that curt kiss. Shu notices his reaction and blushes harder. With a frown, he grumbles, ¡°Geez¡­ get out of here already!¡±

    A smile cracks from both sides of Song¡¯s lips. With a giggle, he turns around and trots out of the room. Dishonest as always. Guess some things never change.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been having fun.¡±

    Song glances in Mei¡¯s direction. As the pink-haired boy makes his way towards him, Song can tell there¡¯s a different tune to his usual bubbly disposition.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m about to tell you,¡± Song says.

    ¡°I do.¡± Mei¡¯s smile fades. ¡°And you know I won¡¯t agree with your decision.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Mei bites his lip, a mask of restrained sorrow shrouding over his features. ¡°You know you can¡¯t win! Kiin is the one who gave us our powers! Why are you so intent on throwing your life away like this? Why?¡±

    Everything Mei is saying are things that Song has been in denial of for as long as he can remember. And the reality is, he doesn¡¯t want to admit the truth to himself. He knows he¡¯s afraid of it, that if he embraces the futility of his goals, he¡¯ll never have the strength to fight for them. A life free from the cycle of killing, a normal life£­ it¡¯s such a simple wish and yet, why can¡¯t he have it?

    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand me,¡± Song whispers. ¡°None of you will.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right; I don¡¯t,¡± Mei says, tears rolling down his cheeks. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can just sit by and do nothing. What about Shu? What do you think will happen to him if you¡­¡±

    At the mention of his partner¡¯s name, Song can feel his conviction waver once more. ¡°I won¡¯t back down. That¡¯s the end of this talk.¡± Song steps past his friend, not once looking at him in the eye. He won¡¯t. He can¡¯t. He knows that if he looks at Mei¡¯s compassionate eyes for even a moment longer, his will might just crumble. No matter what, he cannot let that happen. If he falters now, there¡¯s no telling when he¡¯ll have the chance to rise up to Kiin again. He¡¯ll forever be tormented by his hatred. ¡°I have one last favour to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mei¡¯s voice is shaky.

    ¡°On the day of my duel with Kiin, I want you to lead him away from the Palace. I¡¯ll tell you which day it¡¯ll be later,¡± he says. ¡°And another thing: don¡¯t tell Shu about all this. We both know¡­ he won¡¯t agree with my decision.¡±

    Song can hear a sniffle. He takes it as an affirmative. Tightening his fists, he storms away from his friend. Remorse, fear, uncertainty£­ he¡¯s always had these emotions bickering from the back of his mind, and all this time he¡¯s been relying on his anger to quell them.

    Freedom£­ he¡¯ll have the freedom he so desires soon enough, one way or another.

 Chapter 13: Long

    ¡°As you probably have guessed, when I said I was giving you a chance to kill me, it¡¯s a duel to the death.¡± Kiin looks as confident as ever, as if he doesn¡¯t even see Song as worthy of posing as a threat to him. Seeing this only makes Song¡¯s blood boil even more.

    As promised, Kiin has invited Song to the Hall of Final Transcendence to further discuss on the challenge. Within the massive throne room are ten of the Blossom¡¯s most experienced Purgers serving as an informal court to witness the process. Each Purger pair is kneeling at opposite sides, the five pairs forming a spacious isle for Song. None of them look particularly worried or sorry for him, and that¡¯s fine. Song expected as much anyway.

    ¡°There are three conditions you need to comply with if you wish to have an uninterrupted duel with me,¡± Kiin says. ¡°First, is that Shu does not interfere. Should that happen at any time in the fight, the other Purgers will deem you both as traitors and carry out judgement accordingly.¡±

    ¡°Fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Second: once the duel is accepted, you are not allowed to withdraw from it. Should you attempt to escape from the Palace before that date, or be absent on the day of the duel, you will be deemed as a traitor and be hunted down.¡±

    No turning back, huh? Song nods. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°The final condition,¡± Kiin continues, the authority never wavering from his tone. ¡°Should you lose the duel, your partner will be deemed as a traitor regardless.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The word tumbles out of Song¡¯s lips. Kiin¡¯s words were like filthy fingers jamming down his throat, infecting his insides with the mucky feeling of horror. But almost immediately, anger burns the despair away. ¡°You wretch! Shu knows nothing about this! Why must be held responsible for my actions?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what it means to be part of a Purger pair already?¡± Kiin sighs. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish for your partner to be involved, then show me you¡¯re more than just talk. Win, and the both of you can walk free.¡±

    Despicable. But¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice. ¡°Fine by me,¡± Song says. ¡°The Festival of Moons, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll do this.¡±

    ¡°Poetic. It¡¯s rare, coming from you.¡±

    Song whirls around and storms towards the exit. The Festival of Moons¡­ this was where it all began, and this will be where it ends.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    As Song strolls along the walkway, the distant roars of the young Apprentices from the courtyard catches his attention. Under the sweltering hot sun, the young boys are in the midst of their martial arts drills. Seeing them reminds Song of his younger self, during his days as an Apprentice with Shu. Life was much tougher back then when they were thrown out of the Palace every night, and their schedules were much more strictly dictated by their instructors.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Do these boys even know what lies ahead of them? How many of them are going to die in the ritual? How many more are going to die in the missions assigned by Kiin? These boys are just like him£­ forced into a life of war against their will, with a partner they can¡¯t live without. How is this fair for any of them?

    Song lets out a sharp exhale of frustration, clenches his fist and storms down the pathway once more. But that¡¯s when he notices a Purger heading towards him from the other side. And it¡¯s the last person in the world he¡¯d want to meet at a time like this.

    ¡°Maybe I underestimated you.¡± Long, the boy with luscious, flowing golden hair walks towards him. His hair reminds Song a lot about Kiin, which only deepens his hate for him. ¡°To think you¡¯d have the guts to betray Father for a worthless Seeker. And even after that hellish torture, you still want to declare war with him?¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Song counters. ¡°At least I¡¯m doing something. If you¡¯re the Long I know, then you and I both share the same goals. You want to get out of here too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Long smiles, raising his chin. Out of everyone in the Palace, Long is the only person who shares his hatred for the Blossom, as well as his dreams of leading a better life outside of the Palace. Even their powers are extremely similar. But despite all that, the two could never see eye to eye.

    ¡°Power,¡± Long says. ¡°Power is needed to realise your dreams, to shape the world to your liking. Without power, you can only watch as the world shapes you to its whims instead.¡± Long saunters towards Song, his aura swelling as if to challenge him. ¡°I can only guess that you¡¯re doing this because you believe you¡¯ve grown strong enough to overcome Father.¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Song takes a step forward to meet his rival head on. ¡°But he¡¯s given me the best opportunity to kill him, the one chance I needed. I¡¯ll gladly take it.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re betting your life away even though you don¡¯t know if you¡¯re strong enough?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Long smirks, nodding slightly. ¡°Spoken like the only person who deserves to be my rival. In that case, I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t mind that I test your strength?¡±

    ¡°What£­¡±

    Long¡¯s fist blurs. Song barely has time to raise his hand and instantly, a pulverizing force drives against his palm, the shock shredding through his nerves and shoving his entire body back.

    ¡°You damned¡­¡± Song seethes.

    ¡°At least your reflexes are still decent.¡± Long says, his fist frozen in the air. ¡°So which do you think is stronger right now? Your Chariot, or my Star?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to work for that answer.¡± Song crouches into tiger stance, his palms postured defensively in front of him.

    Long possesses the Star arcana. Like Song¡¯s Chariot, Long¡¯s arcana ability grants him incredible speed and strength. The one major difference is that Song¡¯s ability takes the form of the sword, Zhi, while Long only ever fights with his bare fists. Since the day he stepped into the Palace, Long has been Song¡¯s rival. That single punch from Long took all of Song¡¯s strength to resist. As expected of the only Purger in the blossom who can match him in physical combat.

    ¡°But it looks like your wounds aren¡¯t completely healed yet,¡± Long says with a sigh, pulling his fist back. ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in defeating you like this.¡±

    Song calms his temper before it could get to him. After being rivals for such a long time, he knows better than to let Long have the upper hand in the mental war. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. You¡¯ve never beaten me before.¡±

    ¡°Neither have you. But soon, our stalemate will come to an end. Tell me, how comfortable are you with your Yin?¡±

    Song¡¯s blood turns to ice. Yin£­ the true nature of a Purger¡¯s arcana ability, the ultimate form of the power bestowed upon them from the accursed ritual. In that otherworldly tongue, Yin is the word for ¡®limit¡¯. However, to unleash Yin from their arcana powers, the user¡¯s literal soul must have the strength to fuel this form of power and wield it for himself. The conditions to unleash this power is entirely dependent on the Purger himself, but to Song¡¯s knowledge, there isn¡¯t a single Purger he knows that has completely mastered this power. Unless Long is telling him¡­

    ¡°The look on your face says it all,¡± Long says.

    ¡°You expect me to believe you¡¯ve mastered your Yin?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®mastered¡¯, but I¡¯m starting to enjoy the taste of it.¡± Suddenly, the icy flames in Long¡¯s eyes soften to something that resembles pity. ¡°A word of advice: without Yin, you don¡¯t stand a chance against Father. And even with it, a fighting chance is the best you can hope for.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You talk as if you¡¯ve fought him before.¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Long shrugs. He makes his way forward, now shoulder to shoulder with his rival. ¡°You and I£­ we¡¯re both very different, yet so very alike too. I wouldn¡¯t like you to die to Father. No, that pleasure belongs to me, and only me. Best you remember that, Song.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to die to him, and definitely not to you.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Long proceeds to take his leave. ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll make my move too.¡±

    His move? Song glances back at him, wondering if he really means what he¡¯s thinking right now. But if that¡¯s the Long that he knows, then the answer is obvious.

 Chapter 14: Secrets

    The glaive cuts through the chilly morning air with meek howls, performing a graceful dance as Shu¡¯s hands guide it¡¯s slender figure across the silent courtyard. But his movements are slower than he¡¯d have liked. Too slow. It¡¯s as if his muscles have been petrified, and each time he swings the glaive grows heavier. After three sets of drills, Shu lets the glaive fall onto the stone floors with heavy pants, sweat dribbling from his features.

    ¡°You¡¯re not making my job easy, are you?¡±

    Bracing himself, Shu looks up to see Mei walking towards him with a disapproving look.

    ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± Shu says.

    Mei looks up to the dark blue skies, where the sun would only rise in a couple of hours¡¯ time. ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always like a zombie during the day even though you¡¯ve got no training or missions assigned to you, so I figured something was up.¡± Mei sighs. ¡°Your muscles aren¡¯t fully healed yet, so stop pushing yourself. If you get hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± Shu says through his panting. ¡°I need to get stronger if I want to support Song.¡±

    ¡°My my¡­ where did that come from?¡±

    Shu¡¯s glaive dematerialises into dark purple wisps before fading away. He gestures for Mei to follow him, and the both of them begin walking back to his quarters.

    ¡°I can never tell what Song is thinking sometimes,¡± Shu says as they stroll down the lantern-lit walkway. ¡°That boy is always getting into trouble for no reason. But y¡¯know what¡¯s funny? He¡¯s also the one that gets me out of trouble too, and solves his own problems regardless. Many times, I feel like I¡¯m just being dragged along to whatever nonsense he¡¯s up to.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a handful one, isn¡¯t he?¡± Mei says. ¡°Must be difficult to keep up with him.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I have to get stronger.¡± Shu looks at his palms, which are still slightly pinkish from the martial art drills. ¡°Song is always moving forward, chasing his dreams no matter how ridiculous they are. If I relax for even a moment, he¡¯ll leave me in the dust.¡±

    Mei bites his lip, a mask of sorrow steeling over his features. ¡°Seriously¡­ that boy doesn¡¯t know how lucky he is.¡±

    The song of nocturnal insects serenade the walkway as they approach the Garden of Resolution, a magnificent pavilion surrounded by twisting stone paths, with dense shrubs and flowers flanking them. Shu has always loved the gardens in the palace, even the more modest ones. The song of nature gives him a peace of mind. Maybe Song should try it too; he sure needs it pretty badly.

    ¡°Naive as ever.¡±

    The voice burst out of nowhere, startling Shu and Mei and causing them to jerk and bump into each other. Shu quickly whirls around to search for the third person, his heart thumping wildly in his chest and his exhausted senses shocked back to hyper-sensitivity. But aside from Mei and himself, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone in the walkway or the garden.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The moment the words have left Shu¡¯s throat, he immediately knows the answer. ¡°Yan?¡±

    A figure gently spills out of the shadows, his materialisation so fluid that Shu almost believes that he¡¯s a ghost. No matter how many times Yan sneaks up on him, he can never suppress his awe for his abilities¡­ even if it does annoy him to no ends.

    ¡°Can you be any ruder? You almost make Song look like he has common sense!¡± Mei squeals, stomping his foot petulantly.

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    Yan merely shifts his flinty stare back to Shu, which is slightly unnerving him. Although he shares Song¡¯s resentment for Yan¡¯s backstabbing, Shu can¡¯t help but feel something was off about him.

    ¡°Mei, can you give us both some time alone?¡± Shu says.

    At that, Mei drops his jaws. ¡°Are you kidding? Leave you alone with him? After all that¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°He has questions,¡± Yan says tersely. ¡°And he knows I won¡¯t talk unless you leave.¡±

    Mei is about to retort, but Shu holds him by his wrist and shakes his head. Though still looking worried, Mei slowly begins to inch away from the two.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Shu murmurs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare your bath for you, so don¡¯t take too long.¡± Mei shoots one last accusative look at Yan before taking his leave.

    When he¡¯s finally out of sight, Yan snorts contemptuously, crossing his arms as if Shu is the one who¡¯s offended him tonight.

    ¡°So are you gonna tell me why you did that?¡± Shu asks.

    ¡°You¡¯re even calmer than I thought.¡± Yan¡¯s hateful glare cuts back at Shu. ¡°Why? How can you be so composed after all I¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Song, and you know that; that¡¯s why you came to me, right?¡±

    Shu walks towards the antagonistic boy. Under the lantern¡¯s flickering light, a mysterious sheen dances on Yan¡¯s chestnut-coloured hair, and with his piercing sharp eyes Shu gets the feel that he¡¯s like a sword crafted by a divine blacksmith; cold, sharp, unforgiving, yet strikingly beautiful if you can look past his deadliness.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Guess even your temper has its limits,¡± Yan says, a hint of validation surfacing from his tone. ¡°Suppose you¡¯re right, what¡¯re you expecting me to say to you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to tell me why you let everyone know about the wolf boy¡¯s existence. And even if you¡¯re not here for that, I want an answer. Now.¡±

    Yan snorts again, but this time, Shu can pick up a trace of sadness from his withering gesture.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you vermin anything? What¡¯s done is done. Nothing any of us do now can change the past.¡±

    Shu gives a perplexed look. ¡°You¡¯re not talking about that wolf boy, are you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yan steps closer to Shu. ¡°Want to know why I hate you so much? It¡¯s because you¡¯re both hypocrites. You talk about wanting to protect a Seeker because of he¡¯s not evil, but you¡¯ve already killed one like that before.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°There was once a girl who saved my life,¡± Yan says, shifting his gaze into the night beyond, his eyes distant. ¡°She sacrificed something very important in order to save me; she tainted herself for me. And yet, she never blamed me for it. I was indebted to her. I¡­¡± Yan swallows hard, his knuckles turning white. ¡°I might have had feelings for her.¡±

    At this, Shu is unable to hide his shock. ¡°But£­¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Yan cuts him brusquely, but soon relaxes, albeit a little forcedly. ¡°I know. It¡¯s a serious taboo for a Purger to have feelings for someone other than his partner. But Zhe knew about it, my feelings. It was complicated.¡±

    Shu shifts nervously in his place. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, but how is this related to your hatred for us?¡±

    Yan slowly, deliberately exhales, as if to keep his composure in check, as if to suppress the demons from breaking free of his mind. ¡°The Night of Golden Blood; do you remember that night?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ yeah, yeah I do.¡±

    The Night of Golden Blood£­ it was three years ago, when a once-peaceful village in the outskirts of Shi Shan was attacked by a massive reptilian Seeker that seemingly appeared out of nowhere. Through its berserk, it murdered half of the village¡¯s inhabitants, hundreds of lives gone in the blink of an eye. Shu and Song happened to be in the prefecture at that time and were able to make it in time to put a stop to the beast¡¯s rampage. Yan and Zhe were there on that night as well.

    ¡°The Seeker you killed¡­¡± The light in Yan¡¯s eyes are gone now; all that¡¯s left is a hollow void of hatred and despair. ¡°Was the girl that saved me.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Mei approaches the doors of Shu¡¯s quarters with brisk steps and clenched fists, not even bothering to hide his palpable anxiety.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song calls out.

    Mei whirls around to face him.¡°S-Song? What¡¯re you doing£­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who knows about Shu¡¯s little game,¡± Song says with a faint air of impatience, the frigidness of his demeanour sending chills into Mei. ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s wrong? Why isn¡¯t Shu with you?¡±

    Swallowing nervously, Mei backs himself against the doors. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s with Yan.¡±

    That name alone is enough to cause his blood to boil, the steam of fury clouding his mind and snuffing out his sense of judgement. Without another word, he turns around and storms towards the direction from where Mei came from.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Mei exclaims.

    Through some sheer miracle of unexpected self-control, Song halts in his path.

    ¡°I know what this all looks like, but please listen,¡± Mei says, jogging towards his rage-possessed friend. ¡°Shu asked for this, to leave them both alone. I felt it was a little worrying but£­¡±

    ¡°But you let them be, even though you know Shu¡¯s injured, and how much Yan hates us?¡± Song doesn¡¯t even turn back to face Mei as he speaks. ¡°The same person who dragged us down to that hell for no real reason other than his hatred for us?¡±

    ¡°I know! But Shu wants us to trust him. Yan had something important to say to him and he won¡¯t spill it unless they¡¯re alone.¡±

    A moment of silence, then Song takes a deep breath. ¡°Shu is my partner, not yours.¡±

    ¡°Song¡­¡±

    ¡°What would you do if someone who attempted to kill you and Lin asked if he could have some time alone with him?¡±

    Mei hesitates, clutching his hands over his chest. Without waiting for an answer, Song sprints into the night, leaving his overwrought friend behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you lately¡­¡± Mei whispers.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± The revelation about Yan¡¯s past is too much for him to bear. Shu shakes his head, staggering away from him. ¡°We didn¡¯t know¡­ there¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve known!¡±

    Yan watches as Shu wrestles against his own conscience, the overwhelming sense of guilt strangling him from the inside. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; you killed the one person in that accursed place that deserves to live, and preserved those that deserved to die. The both of you are scum.¡±

    Shu knows that he¡¯s too far gone beyond the point of no return, and that it¡¯s far too late for apologies. Yan has every right to hate them. It¡¯s no wonder he lost his temper when he and Song talked about wanting to protect a Seeker like Rei.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Yan lets out a short, pained chuckle and scoffs, ¡°Yes, yes, and all is right in the world once more and the both of you are absolved of your sins. Congratulations, you¡¯re both saints once again!¡± Yan¡¯s sardonic smile fades, and true, undiluted abhorrence steels on his features once more. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more in the world that I want than seeing the both of you die before me. If it hadn¡¯t been for the laws of the Blossom, I would¡¯ve slaughtered the both of you myself. But no, I have to think about Zhe as well. Consider yourselves lucky that I love him that much.¡±

    Murdering a member of the Blossom without the Lord¡¯s consent is equivalent to treason, and both the offender and his partner would be sentenced to death. Shu now understands Yan¡¯s actions, and the worse part is he can¡¯t even blame him for it.

    ¡°Looks like my time¡¯s up,¡± Yan says.

    Shu looks back to see a figure charging towards them at a blinding speed. Before he can even react, the newcomer narrows the distance between them, cutting in front of Shu and throwing up a gust of wind.

    ¡°S-Song?¡± Shu stammers.

    ¡°So close,¡± the silver-haired boy seethes, his fists mere inches away from Yan who managed to step back in time.

    ¡°At least you seem to be recovering well.¡± Yan flashes him a shark-like grin. ¡°Surprised you would try killing me before your¡­¡± He then peers over to Shu. ¡°Ah, almost slipped my tongue.¡±

    Shu tilts his head quizzically, wondering what he meant by that.

    ¡°That strike wouldn¡¯t have been enough to kill,¡± Song says. ¡°Would¡¯ve left you with a few broken ribs though.¡±

    ¡°How merciful.¡±

    ¡°Dead men don¡¯t talk, and I still have questions.¡±

    Toxic Chi energy radiates from Song as he stares Yan down, its nature so sinister that even Shu is starting to feel afraid. It¡¯s hard to imagine him having this sort of fear for his partner after how long they¡¯ve been together, but Song¡¯s hatred is something nobody can comprehend£­ depthless, profound, and unpredictable.

    ¡°Well, my job here is done, so you can have your partner back.¡± With one last smirk, Yan turns around and gives a backward wave. ¡°Next time we meet, I¡¯ll make sure to finish to job.¡±

    Finish the job? Does he mean to kill them both? Didn¡¯t he just say he couldn¡¯t do it because of the Blossom¡¯s laws? Shu can¡¯t help but feel that Yan is hiding something in his cryptic message¡­ something that Song knows. Before Shu can ask him however, Yan steps into the darkness beyond the lantern¡¯s reach, and his figure dissolves into the night.

    ¡°That worthless little¡­¡± Song gnashes his teeth, his heavy panting more from his fury than exhaustion.

    At this rate, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll believe me even if I told him about Yan¡¯s past, Shu thinks despairingly to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Song says between heaves. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely¡­ kill every single one last of them.¡±

    ¡°Oi! Calm down!¡± Shu bellows, grabbing him by the wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Song slices his glare back at Shu, and that¡¯s when he notices that Song¡¯s eyes have an unusual tint of gold, different from the usual gold whenever he flexes his powers. It¡¯s as if his eyes are hollow, a completely different person from the Song he¡¯s come to know, and it¡¯s scaring him.

    ¡°Song, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shu softens his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting a little weirdly these days.¡±

    The golden shine in Song¡¯s eyes fade back to their usual grey, and he looks hesitant now. ¡°Sorry, I got carried away. Are you uh¡­ okay?¡±

    ¡°You ask me this now?¡± Shu clenches his fists. ¡°I should be asking you that question! What¡¯s happening to you? Is revenge the only thing on your mind lately?¡±

    ¡°Hah? I was worried about you too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Were you really? Then why did you try to break Yan¡¯s body in half just now? You do realise that the both of us will be punished if the blow actually connected, right?¡±

    Song jerks upright, as if electrocuted by the logic of Shu¡¯s statement. It¡¯s so obvious, yet he was blind to it. His hatred is like a veil over his eyes, and lately Shu can tell it¡¯s been getting out of hand.

    ¡°Making decisions by putting your hatred before my safety? Are you even my partner anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song dips his head. ¡°I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, Song,¡± Shu says, clasping his partner¡¯s shoulders with both hands. ¡°You can tell me anything. No matter what it is, we can get through it together. You don¡¯t have to take everything upon yourself, y¡¯know?¡± With a mutter he adds, ¡°You always do this.¡±

    The silver-haired boy bites his lip, still refusing to make eye contact with him. Shu holds his gaze, now almost pleadingly at his partner.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Song looks away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re£­¡± Shu stops himself, knowing it¡¯s futile to push him for anything in his current state. For the longest time, he¡¯s put up with Song¡¯s selfishness, but this time he¡¯s gone too far. Shu drops his arms from him and backs off. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    As Shu turns to leave, Song calls out, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna keep hiding things from me, then you can forget about me being your partner.¡±

    Each step that takes him further away from Song spears his heart with pain, but seeing him in his current state is too much for him to bear. If he doesn¡¯t do something about it soon, then he¡¯s going to lose Song to his hatred.

 Chapter 15: Zhou

    The squalls of evening crows wash over the tranquil forest air, drowning out the howls of Song¡¯s blade. The evening sunlight pours through the canopy of the the forest, painting the air and the nature around him in blazing orange. Though he¡¯s spent the entire time practising his swordsmanship, his mind has never left Shu and what he said three nights ago. Ever since that night, his partner has been avoiding him, and it¡¯s been hurting him greatly.

    ¡°Making decisions by putting your hatred before my safety? Are you even my partner anymore?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna keep hiding things from me, then you can forget about me being your partner.¡±

    Anger pulsates through him whenever he thinks about those words, but it¡¯s a different kind of anger from the one he¡¯s used to. Loathing, yes, but for once, it¡¯s self-loathe. He continues with his sword drills, stabbing and slashing at the air again and again with Zhi, as if to lash out at phantoms of himself, the parts that he hate about himself.

    ¡°So that¡¯s where you are,¡± calls a voice from behind.

    Song pauses and lowers his blade. Even as the person continues to approach him, Song can¡¯t find the will to face him.

    ¡°Mei¡­¡±

    The footsteps finally stop, but no words fill the silence between them. The crows cry out in the distance again, as if rudely wanting to liven up the wordless atmosphere.

    ¡°The Festival of Moons is in two days¡¯ time; that¡¯s the day of your duel, right?¡± Mei begins. ¡°That¡¯s also the day when Father took us from our families.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Mei shuffles in his place, obviously having more to say, but no words leave him. Still, Song can probably guess what¡¯s on his mind.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Song says softly. ¡°I¡¯m a horrible person, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mei eyes at him.

    Song¡¯s mind drifts back to the thoughts that have been haunting since Shu said those words to him. When Shu said them, he brought his fears to light.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been so obsessed over my freedom, over my hatred, that I place everything else after it,¡± Song continues. Zhi slowly dematerialises from his hand, evaporating into mere wisps of Chi. ¡°Even those that care about me.¡±

    Mei purses his lips as he considers Song¡¯s words. ¡°Well, the fact that you¡¯re having these thoughts mean something. You¡¯re not a bad person at heart, I think.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡± Song looks back at his friend, but his gaze only meets his chest. ¡°That deal I made with Kiin¡­ if I die, Shu will be branded as a traitor and hunted down by the Blossom. It¡¯s a death sentence to him, and yet I accepted it anyway. I was so stupid. I¡­ I mean, defeat wasn¡¯t something I was willing to accept, and honestly I¡¯d rather die than to live as a slave to Kiin¡¯s whims, but I never really thought about how Shu would feel.¡±

    Mei lowers his gaze, looking sympathetic at Song¡¯s internal struggle.

    Song expels a shuddering breath. ¡°Shu is right; I placed my hatred before my love for him. But then all this time, I¡¯ve had nothing but hatred for the Blossom and Kiin himself, even more than the monsters that threaten to take my life. Hatred has been what¡¯s driving me forward, pushing me to train harder, grow stronger. Hatred was the thing that made me feel strong and stopped me from spiralling into despair. If I take away this hatred¡­¡± He lowers his voice to a whisper. ¡°Then what am I?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you talk this much.¡± Mei smiles gently and walks towards him. ¡°It¡¯s true that on the outside, you seem like an indestructible monster that could take on the whole world if you wanted to, and you do like you want to do just that. Shu always looks so protected because of this. I guess you can thank your hatred for that but¡­¡± Mei twirls one of his puffy twintails with a finger. ¡°Somehow, I¡¯ve always felt like you looked a little lonely, a little lost on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you take everything upon yourself.¡± Mei takes Song¡¯s hand and gently pulls him around to face him. ¡°It¡¯s still not too late for you.¡±

    Song finally looks up, meeting his friend¡¯s concerned gaze with his own. Even though it¡¯s just for a moment, it feels good to set aside his own hatred and accept the love of his friend. Suddenly, he doesn¡¯t feel so lonely anymore.

    ¡°For me, it is,¡± Song whispers. ¡°But not for Shu.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He gives his friend a melancholic smile. ¡°About that last favour I asked of you¡­ there are a few changes I want to make.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Even though it¡¯s been three days, Shu still can¡¯t get used to it. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s refusing to eat with Song, the first time he¡¯s trained alone, the first time he¡¯s giving that silver-haired goofball the cold shoulder. Song is a huge part of his life, and pushing him away like this is equivalent to self-harm for a Purger. And yet, it can¡¯t be helped; if he doesn¡¯t show Song his anger, that boy will never change. He loves Song dearly, and it hurts to see his partner be consumed by his own hatred.

    With a sigh, he dawdles down the lantern-lit walkway dejectedly, letting his heavy heart be the puppeteer of his body. It seems that what the Blossom taught them is true after all: Without his partner, a Purger¡¯s life is meaningless.

    ¡°Rare of you to be looking so depressed.¡±

    Shu snaps himself back to reality and looks towards the source of the voice. From the corner of the walkway, he spots Lin making his way towards him. While he retains his usual composure, Shu can tell that he¡¯s concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Shu murmurs emptily.

    ¡°Were you hoping for someone else?¡±

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    Though obviously dissatisfied with his answer, Lin nods and takes his place by Shu¡¯s side. The both of them walk in silence, letting the chirrups of nocturnal insects serve as conversation in their place.

    As Shu is about to take the right path, his friend tugs him on the sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s head over there,¡± Lin says, nodding towards the other side.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The night is still young.¡±

    Lin has a slight twinkle in his eyes as he speaks, which probably means he¡¯s up to something. But Shu is too defeated to resist his friend¡¯s mellow enthusiasm. Wordlessly agreeing to his call, Shu takes the lead towards the path Lin has chosen.

    ¡°So¡­ what? You argued with Mei or something?¡± Shu says, stretching his arms behind him. ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s no real reason to be hanging around me.¡±

    ¡°No way. Come on, it¡¯s not forbidden for a Purger to show concern for someone other than his partner, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Shu rolls his eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound convinced. Well, think what you like, but I really am worried about the both of you. Mei and I don¡¯t have a lot of enemies in the Blossom, but we don¡¯t exactly have any real friends in here either, aside from the both of you.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°If you put it that way¡­¡±

    The two break free from the walkway and head through the set of giant double-doors. A long open-air passage greets them, flanked by colossal walls with yellow upturned roofs lining their tops£­ an imposing yet typical sight for a Purger within the palace. As they make their way through the passage, Shu sees a pair of Apprentices heading towards them, each holding a lantern. Upon noticing them, the young boys cease their chatters, halt and give the two fully-fledged Purgers a respectful bow as they pass.

    ¡°Patrolling, huh?¡± Lin smiles. ¡°It¡¯s been some time, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t graduate from being Apprentices that long ago, dumbass.¡±

    Shu glances over his shoulder to see the young boys hunch over and whisper to each other. Lin¡¯s statement somehow feels less ridiculous the more he looks at them. Why does it feel like a lifetime ago that he and Song had been as open as that about their affection for one another? Come to think of it, why are the Apprentices all like that, while the fully-fledged Purgers are so reticent in comparison? Shu can¡¯t help but feel a wistful longing for his Apprentice days.

    Two sets of double doors loom into view, one on each side of the passage. As Lin angles to the right, Shu¡¯s suspicions are confirmed.

    ¡°The Apprentices¡¯ Quarters? What¡¯re you up to?¡±

    ¡°Has Song ever told you how easily upset you can get?¡± Lin lets out a snort of laughter.

    ¡°Would be a lot more cheerful if you¡¯d stop being so secretive about everything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the blame this time then.¡±

    Lin pushes through the door with Shu following close behind. They¡¯re greeted by the sight of a courtyard, the path ahead flanked by a hall on each side, and a long house at the far end of the passage.

    Several Apprentice pairs are still outdoors despite the late hour, all of them joyously chatting between their partners. The smiles on their faces fill Shu with a feeling that¡¯s not quite happiness, not quite envy¡­ but rather, curiosity. Why are they so different from full-fledged Purgers like themselves?

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing, aren¡¯t they?¡± Lin¡¯s smile turns melancholic. ¡°We were once like them too, all of us who survived the ritual. Hard to believe that we¡¯re only four years apart, isn¡¯t it? Well, our batch, anyway, and not the old-timers like En and Yi.¡±

    An Apprentice pair approaches another that is seated on the steps to the hall on the right, and their expressions change to a more serious tone as they converse. Of course, even among the Apprentices it was difficult to trust other pairs, but said friction is nothing compared to the ones of the full-fledged Purgers. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Blossom¡¯s laws, many of the Purgers would¡¯ve killed each other by now.

    ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but agree with Song,¡± Lin says. ¡°What happened? Maybe it¡¯s because of the responsibilities we were given as full-fledged Purgers, maybe it¡¯s the arcana power from the ritual, I don¡¯t know; it somehow just feels like we¡¯re being pressured to become stronger every day and if we don¡¯t, we die. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but life as a Purger can be quite¡­¡± He pauses, searching for the right word.

    ¡°Suffocating,¡± Shu finishes for him, his tone hushed.

    Lin stares at him briefly, then nods. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯re you getting at?¡±

    By now, the Apprentices have noticed them. Forcing a smile, Lin walks towards the boys with Shu. ¡°Do you think¡­ that Song might be right?¡±

    Normally, Shu would¡¯ve scoffed at that question; everybody in the Blossom, including himself, has always been sceptical of Song¡¯s ideals. It was easy to believe that Purger rivalry is inevitable and should be embraced; it was easy to believe that fighting Seekers is their duty and livelihood; it was easy to believe that becoming stronger every day is their only way of proving their existence; and it was so easy to believe that Kiin has the Purgers¡¯ best interests at heart.

    But when he looks at these boys, he can¡¯t help but feel that something is off.

    Shu can¡¯t even remember the names of the boys he grew up with, the ones that died. Out of the Initiates he grew up with, how many of them didn¡¯t make it? And the ones that are still alive today have changed so much they look nothing like the Apprentices standing before them.

    Is this really the best way to live?

    ¡°Are you saying you believe in his ideals?¡± Shu whispers. ¡°You really believe there¡¯s a better life for us out there if we run away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything,¡± Lin answers. Shu can see it in his eyes£­ conflict, doubt, perhaps even fear. ¡°But if you, his partner, wouldn¡¯t believe him, then who will?¡±

    Lin¡¯s statement is like a tight slap across Shu¡¯s face. Suddenly, Shu understands. All this time, he¡¯s been ridiculing Song for his obsession of running away from the Blossom; there was nobody who believed in him, and Shu can only imagine how lonely he must¡¯ve been. He never once stopped to consider Song¡¯s frustrations. And maybe, just maybe, Song wants this dream to happen not just for his own sake, but for Shu as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡± Shu bites his lip. ¡°I¡­ I said those hurtful words to him on that night. I told him to forget about us being partners but then¡­ I never once supported him as a real partner.¡±

    Lin sighs sympathetically. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely your fault; Song has gone a little too far as well, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Then all the more I should be there for him,¡± Shu says. ¡°Yet, I pushed him away, thinking it¡¯s the only way he could stop thinking about his hatred. But if I was never there to support him emotionally in the first place, then aren¡¯t I partially responsible to why he¡¯s like that today?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t give you an answer for that.¡±

    Before Lin can continue, one of the Apprentices approaches him. ¡°Brother Lin, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Lin beams at the boy. ¡°Just having an after-dinner stroll, and here we are.¡±

    ¡°Hoooh? Well, if it¡¯s you, then I guess I can believe that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lin chuckles.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mean, like a lot of the other Purgers,¡± chimes in another Apprentice as he hops to the first Apprentice¡¯s side. He must be his partner. ¡°Imagine if En came in here in the middle of the night.¡± He visibly shivers. ¡°Wonder who¡¯s gonna be sleeping out there in the courtyard this time.¡±

    ¡°Or dragged to the Electric Chamber,¡± his partner adds. ¡°Brother Shu, you¡¯re not here to punish us, are you?¡±

    ¡°W-what? What makes you say that?¡± Shu flusters, completely caught off-guard.

    ¡°Brother Shu won¡¯t do that.¡± The second Apprentice winks. ¡°He¡¯s grumpy, not evil.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Oi!¡± Shu pinches both of the boys¡¯ ears and adds with mock anger, ¡°If you two keep this up, I¡¯m gonna throw you both into the Palace¡¯s moat myself.¡±

    ¡°Ow, ow ow!¡±

    ¡°Ow, sorry, sorry!¡±

    Shu lets the boys go, and the cheeky Apprentice pair start giggling. Shu can¡¯t help but chuckle along as well. Somehow, it¡¯s refreshing to see the Apprentices play like this. Lin is right; they aren¡¯t so different from these boys after all.

    ¡°Brother Shu, got any plans with Brother Song for the Festival of Moons?¡± the second Apprentice asks. ¡°It¡¯s in two days¡¯ time, isn¡¯t it? They say it¡¯s the third most romantic day of the year.¡±

    ¡°The Festival of Moons, huh?¡± Shu mutters. All of a sudden, a rush of excitement surges through his chest. ¡°Maybe this is a good time to break the ice between us, an excuse to ask him out.¡±

    ¡°Break the ice? Don¡¯t tell me you argued with Brother Song?¡± the first Apprentice prompts.

    ¡°I¡­ guess you could say that.¡± It¡¯s at this time when Shu notices that Lin is unusually quiet, and unusually tense as well. ¡°Lin? You okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, why do you ask?¡± Lin furrows his brows. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a good time to ask Song out on that day though?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Lin hesitates, and Shu notices the subtle click of his tongue. His frustration only piques his curiosity even further.

    ¡°No, I was just wondering since you guys recently argued, that¡¯s all,¡± Lin answers.

    ¡°Oh. Well, I¡¯ll make it work somehow.¡±

    Lin nods, but his mind seems to be elsewhere. Though he¡¯s usually a boy of many secrets, Shu can¡¯t help but feel uneasy about it; lately, it seems like a lot of people around him are hiding something. It¡¯s as if something is going on right now¡­ or maybe, something is going to happen soon. Shu doesn¡¯t like this one bit.

    ¡°So that¡¯s where you are.¡±

    A newcomer£­ Shu¡¯s spine tingles. Every single person in the vicinity turn towards the voice by the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since we¡¯ve talked, hasn¡¯t it?¡± The boy steps into the warm embrace of the courtyard¡¯s lights. Shu recognises him immediately, and his body unwittingly tenses up. It¡¯s Zhou, Long¡¯s partner. Contrary to Long¡¯s majestic hairstyle, Zhou¡¯s one has a more traditional vibe to it: black hair with sharply slanting bangs that shields over his right eye, with a slender and incredibly long sidetail tied up with a headband. Naturally, since Long and Song are sworn rivals, he doesn¡¯t exactly have a good relation with Zhou.

    ¡°Zhou¡­¡± Shu loosely curls his fists. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Long has always been fixated with Song, we both know that,¡± Zhou says, stopping at an arm¡¯s length from him. Up close, Zhou¡¯s slight advantage in height is made apparent, and it only makes him look even more intimidating despite his composed manner of speech. ¡°And lately, even more so.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Zhou narrows his eyes. ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not, but that¡¯s not important to you right now.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯re you here for?¡±

    The boy smirks. ¡°What would you do if I told you Song is going to die soon?¡±

    Lin stiffens.

    Shu frowns. ¡°Hah? What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know anything, huh?¡± Zhou snorts, folding his arms. He slowly scans the faces around him and says, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect the Apprentices to know about it, but we Purgers do.¡± His eyes then stops at Lin. ¡°And yet, nobody is telling you anything. Specifically you too.¡±

    ¡°And why should I believe you?¡± Shu says, but his words sound weaker than he¡¯d have liked. Sensing his hesitation, Zhou smirks again.

    Everyone¡¯s been acting strangely lately. Mei, Lin, even Song, and all the other Purgers¡­ it¡¯s like everyone is hiding something, but why am I the only one confused here?

    ¡°I pity you,¡± Zhou says. ¡°The others don¡¯t want you to interfere with Song¡¯s death sentence. That¡¯s the only reason why they kept this from you.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡± Shu whispers. He then shoots a look at Lin. ¡°Why are you and Mei hiding things from me? Tell me, what is going on with Song!¡±

    Lin bites his lip, tensing his shoulders. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be my friend?¡± Shu raises his voice. ¡°Song is my partner! If you know he¡¯s in danger, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ have my reasons.¡±

    Zhou steps forward and says, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. If Lin really is your friend, I can think of a few reasons why he wouldn¡¯t tell you that.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Shu seethes.

    ¡°I have my own reasons as well, but if you want it, then you¡¯ll have to force it out of me.¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself£­ Song¡¯s life is in danger; I don¡¯t have time for this! You¡¯re a Purger too, so why can¡¯t you understand how I feel?¡±

    ¡°And you understand the rivalry between Purgers, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhou counters. ¡°Many would prefer to have the both of you dead, and I¡¯m not against that either. I¡¯m only telling this to you because I think you deserve to have the right to watch your partner die. If it were me in your place, I¡¯d have liked the same as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± As Shu¡¯s rage builds, his Chi flares. The Apprentices notice this and cautiously back away from him. ¡°If it¡¯s a fight you want, then I¡¯ll take you on.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    For a split second, Shu could see a crack in his vision. His instincts scream, and with a sharp exhale he leaps backward, soaring over the Apprentices and landing several meters away. Lin and the other two other Apprentices stagger back, wide-eyed and shocked from Shu¡¯s sudden action.

    What the hell was that? He grits his teeth, trying to steel his nerves.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Zhou¡¯s expression remains unchanged, almost as if he was expecting this reaction from him. ¡°Would be a real disappointment if that was all it took to kill you.¡±

    Kill me? Shu isn¡¯t sure what he felt, but he knew it was too dangerous to ignore. As if things weren¡¯t dire enough already¡­

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Lin shoves Zhou by his shoulder. ¡°Try anything else and I¡¯ll£­¡±

    ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Zhou cuts him brusquely. ¡°You¡¯re even more irrelevant than you realise, Lin, or do you need to hear it from Shu before you know your place in this mess? After all, aren¡¯t you one of the people hiding Song¡¯s situation from him as well?¡±

    At that, Lin gnashes his teeth in defeat, casting a desperate look at Shu. But Shu shuns him by shifting his gaze back to Zhou. He¡¯s right; there¡¯s no way he can trust Lin anymore after tonight. He might have had his reasons, but Song¡¯s life is far too valuable for any justifications.

    ¡°Was that really your power?¡± Shu asks. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that being part of your abilities.¡±

    ¡°And what do you know of my power?¡± Zhou saunters towards Shu, and the surrounding boys hastily distance themselves from him. ¡°Much as I hate to admit it, I can understand why Long is so interested in your partner. Long has always been obsessed with becoming the strongest Purger in the Blossom, always obsessed in seeking strong rivals. Song¡¯s power and skill is unquestioned. You, however¡­¡± And that is when Shu can see the disdain in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re weak. It sickens me to even think you would be the partner of someone who¡¯s captured Long¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°Is that your reason for wanting to fight?¡± Shu slowly widens his footing, raising his fists. ¡°Killing because you can¡¯t stand someone like me in your circle of conflict? Pretty childish for a full-fledged Purger, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather think of it as a test. I¡¯m more interested in seeing how a weakling like you deserves to even stand by Song¡¯s side for this long.¡± Zhou glances at the Apprentices watching them, which have since quadrupled in numbers since their banters began. ¡°Looks like we have an audience now. To avoid breaking the laws of the Blossom with our so-called ¡®conflict¡¯, we¡¯ll have to make this an official duel.¡±

    Shu knows it¡¯s more than just his honour at stake; Zhou knows something about Song¡¯s situation, and if what he says is true, then Song might be in danger. Shu isn¡¯t sure of anything right now, but for Song¡¯s sake, he¡¯ll do anything.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Shu says. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret underestimating me.¡±

 Chapter 16: Melee

    Though without a name, the south-east corner of the Palace is often used by full-fledged Purgers to hold their duels. With the Hall of Grand Secretary¡¯s complex taking up half of the area, the field is only a third of the Palace¡¯s outer courtyard in size. Nonetheless, it remains as one of the Purgers¡¯ favourite locations to duel since it¡¯s more secluded than the other hot spots within the Palace.

    Shu and Zhou both stand at opposite sides of the open courtyard, with dozens of Apprentices watching by the sidelines. With only the ivory-white moon in the sky to serve as lighting, it¡¯s difficult for Shu to make out Zhou¡¯s features from this distance¡­ or any of the boys, for that matter. Lin, who has volunteered to be referee for the duel, stands at the centre of the field.

    Zhou£­ dubbed as the Angel of Hong Zhou, wielder of the Sun arcana, is renowned for his ability to manipulate light as his tools of destruction. Shu has never seen him in action before, but he¡¯s not sure if the reverse is true for him. How much does Zhou know about my power?

    Crisp nocturnal winds sweep the battlefield, fluttering in Shu¡¯s ears. Despite the distance, Shu can feel his eyes connect with Zhou¡¯s in the most intense exchange ever. There¡¯s something about Zhou¡¯s animosity that he believes there¡¯s more than it meets the eye. How long has Zhou held this resentment for him? And why is he going so far as to challenge him to a duel tonight?

    The clamours of the young Apprentices cease the moment Lin raises his arm up. The signal for the preparation of the duel. Shu crouches into combat stance, steadying his breath and sharpening his focus.

    Need to play defensive, analyse his fighting style. The power of light¡­ I have to be careful.

    As he holds his stance, time seems to stop. Nothing moves; not Lin¡¯s arm, not Zhou, not the audience, not even himself. The tension in the air has every single living being on the courtyard at its chokehold.

    Lin¡¯s arm dips.

    Blood rushes into Shu¡¯s thighs, the sudden flux of power readying them to pounce.

    Lin¡¯s arm slices down.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Before Lin has even taken his third step in retreat, Shu and Zhou have both crossed the halfway mark of the field. In the next blink of an eye, their knuckles collide explosively, throwing up a gust of wind filled with Chi energy.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The two Purgers throw themselves into a storm of clashing limbs; a fist is met with a palm; a chop is guarded by an arm; a kick is met with another kick; a never-ending series of blows and blocks erupt between them, neither side showing restraint or mercy. It was as if Shu¡¯s body was possessed£­ each muscle has a will of its own, throwing themselves to catch Zhou¡¯s sharp movements, slamming against his limbs over and over again in a desperate attempt to find an opening.

    Zhou¡¯s rhythm breaks.

    Shu¡¯s palm strike meets thin air. Suddenly, a crushing force detonates from the side of his ribs. Shu is thrown free from the ground, and through a grimace, he manages to shift his arms to his unguarded spot in the air¡­ just in time to intercept another powerful blow from Zhou. Shu¡¯s feet touches solid earth again, skidding several meters back.

    ¡°Damn¡­ it¡­¡±

    Now that he¡¯s had time to breathe properly again, Shu is starting to feel the pain from his ribs.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Zhou scoffs. ¡°This is the partner of the Blossom¡¯s legendary Demon Blade?¡±

    Shu¡¯s suppressed rage finally breaks free from its cage. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Roaring, he springs forward once more.

    ¡°Naive,¡± Zhou mutters.

    At the last moment, shy of two steps from Zhou, Shu halts abruptly and throws an uppercut with his foot. Zhou leans back, evading it. But Shu doesn¡¯t stop there; twisting his body, he soars into the air for spinning kick, forcing Zhou to lean back yet again.

    Got him to my rhythm.

    Shu presses home his attacks, launching a barrage of blindingly fast punches. Zhou meets each and every single one of the blows with his own fists, gritting his teeth as he¡¯s pushed back, on the defensive. The sound of fabric and skin cracking rings in their ears, accompanied by a dull aching sensation creeping on their limbs. Their lightning fast exchanges are fleeting, and soon their strikes become slower, longer, like the flow of water.

    Meanwhile, the Apprentices are marvelling at the electrifying duel. It¡¯s rare for them to witness such refined and beautiful display of martial arts. This is the power of a true Purger; this is how a true Purger fights. The ferocity, the focus, the sharpness of their moves, the speed and the strength£­ all of these qualities the exemplary reflection of a Purger¡¯s deadliness in battle, the true beauty of their nature.

    The duel drags on, but their blows still do not falter in speed or power. The more they clash, the more Shu can sense Zhou¡¯s resentment for him, as if it¡¯s manifesting from his attacks.

    Why does he have so much hatred? Why¡­ must there be so much hate within the Blossom?

    A lapse in Shu¡¯s focus causes his next palm strike to be easily caught. Zhou seizes the chance, twisting their locked arms and with his free hand, fires a jab into Shu¡¯s right eye. It was as if a blade is run through his skull; the pain forces him to stagger back.

    But through sheer willpower, he dispels both the shock and pain instantly, angling his ear towards Zhou, diverting his focus into his hearing. Shu can sense it£­ Zhou¡¯s fist is thrusting towards his skull. He leans back to avoid it, then the next, and the next, the force from each blow caressing his nape, each missing his head by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    And that¡¯s when he senses the opening in his seemingly flawless rhythm.

    Shu¡¯s elbow shoots up, diverting Zhou¡¯s arm and throwing his balance off. He follows up with a quick slam of his palm against his chest, and an explosive punch to his stomach.

    Zhou reels from the impact of Shu¡¯s counter-attack. He drops to a knee and lets out a choking gasp. ¡°Heh¡­ I guess your abs aren¡¯t just for show after all.¡±

    Shu pants, pressing a palm against his tearing eye and drops to his knee as well. Like all full-fledged Purgers, Zhou¡¯s martial arts and physical prowess are top-notch, but even then, at his level he wouldn¡¯t be able to lay a finger on either Long or Song.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we got serious.¡± Zhou slowly rises to his feet, stabilising his breathing.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    As if reading each other¡¯s minds, both Purgers reveal their arcana at the same time£­ a luminous card materialises between their fingers, each with their respective arcana symbols engraved within the frames.

    The real battle starts now, and Shu knows he has too much at stake to lose here. For Song, he will do anything.

 Chapter 17: Helpless

    It seems that Shu is late tonight; somehow, Song can¡¯t help but feel relieved, even though he specifically came to his room to see him. The subtle scent of lavender hangs in the air, Shu¡¯s favourite bath salt. In other words, Shu¡¯s scent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The sight of Shu¡¯s bamboo flute catches his attention. Song makes his way towards the meter-long instrument at the far end of the room, placed on top of an intricately crafted cross stand. His sense of relief quickly returns to sorrow as memories of their past come rushing into him.

    Many of Song¡¯s brethren believe that he¡¯s the crudest, most unrefined and uncultured Purger within the Blossom, and he can¡¯t even blame them for thinking that way. Every Purger within the Blossom is proficient at an art form by the age of 13, be it visual, literary or musical¡­ every Purger aside from Song. With Song¡¯s lack of ability to properly express his emotions, it was easy to make fun of his dull nature.

    Uncultured though? Although Song has seldom shown any interest in learning the three forms of art, he¡¯s always loved listening to Shu whenever he plays the flute. Shu¡¯s skill with the flute is extraordinary, unrivalled even within the Blossom, and it always finds a way to put him at ease.

    It¡¯s odd, but ever since Shu gave him the cold shoulder, Song¡¯s first thoughts were his partner¡¯s music. When was the last time he heard Shu play the flute? Song isn¡¯t sure. It¡¯s then when he realises he doesn¡¯t know how much he¡¯s had all this time until he¡¯s lost them.

    Will I ever hear him play again? Song muses dolefully as he gazes at the flute.

    Someone knocks on the door, and Song looks back to see Mei eyeing at him with a woeful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of playing a tune right now.¡±

    ¡°I could, but your ears would bleed.¡±

    Song casts one last look at the flute before walking to Mei. He closes the double doors behind him and strolls along the stone path with his friend. Their walk is filled with silence. Song¡¯s mind wanders off again, this time bringing him back to Mei¡¯s words before.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t win! Kiin is the one who gave us our powers! Why are you so intent on throwing your life away like this? Why?¡±

    Nobody is truly ready to die, and Song is no exception to this. As the Festival of Moons draw closer, he can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s starting to feel afraid, so very afraid, and alone. His eyes drift to Mei, one of the only people in this world he can trust. His heart yearns for him to scream, to cry, to beg Mei to stop him from partaking in the suicidal duel¡­ but he just can¡¯t do it. This is what he lives for, his reason of existence¡ª to fight for freedom from the Blossom. But what is freedom? What is peace? Is death the answer? Song isn¡¯t so sure of anything anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re always like that,¡± Mei says softly. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to tell what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    Song says nothing. He can¡¯t. He¡¯s afraid that if he opens his mouth, he¡¯ll blurt out things that he¡¯ll regret later.

    ¡°But you know, out of everyone I¡¯ve met in my life, you have the saddest eyes,¡± Mei continues. ¡°Sometimes angry, sometimes lonely, but always sad.¡±

    Song still says nothing, but the wounds of his heart is starting to open again.

    ¡°I feel like¡­ I¡¯ve really failed you as a friend.¡± Mei huddles his arms against his chest. ¡°I feel so helpless whenever I watch you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too caring of others,¡± Song finally says. ¡°But that makes you a good person. You¡¯re probably a better person than I could ever hope to be.¡±

    Mei instinctively grabs Song¡¯s hand, a little too roughly, but Song doesn¡¯t mind. The two stand rooted to the ground for awhile, both knowing this might be one of their last moments together.

    ¡°If anyone asked me I¡¯d say the two of you have something going on.¡±

    Song and Mei turn to see Long walking towards them. Song snarls and storms towards the rival, sensing hatred roiling within him like always at the sight of that majestic golden hair.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°You,¡± he growls. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re losing your temper pretty often lately. Funny, I used to think you didn¡¯t even know how to get angry, and look at you now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re begging for it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Song stretches his palm out, and Zhi materialises before him.

    Long shakes his head, sighing. ¡°I¡¯d love to spar with you, but I can¡¯t afford you to be weakened before your duel with Father.¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful of you.¡±

    ¡°Normally I¡¯d dismiss a Purger with a shaken composure to be in his sub-optimal state but you¡­ you might be a little different from the rest.¡± Long snorts and gives a tiny smile. ¡°I came here to tell you something about your partner.¡±

    At that, Song¡¯s frown deepens. ¡°What about Shu?¡±

    ¡°It seems that my partner isn¡¯t very happy with some things I said, and now he¡¯s having a duel with him.¡±

    Song grits his teeth as his fury reaches its climax, and he presses the blade against Long¡¯s neck, who appears completely unfazed by this. ¡°Leave Shu out of this, you wretch.¡±

    Mei steps forward and pulls Song by the arm. ¡°Are you crazy? I mean, I know you are, but we don¡¯t need you to cause any more problems than we already have.¡± He turns his attention to Long. ¡°What did you say that ticked Zhou off?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something I can tell either of you now,¡± Long says, leisurely pushing Song¡¯s blade away. ¡°All you need to know is we¡¯re not your enemies¡­ for now.¡±

    An explosion sounds in the distance, stealing Song and Mei¡¯s attention from Long.

    ¡°There¡¯s a change in the wind, and the Blossom will be shaken to its core. Everything that¡¯s happening now is because of you, Song¡ª you and your ridiculous pursuit for freedom,¡± Long says with a knowing tone, and for some reason Song detects a hint of respect. ¡°You may not know this, but Kiin believes that you¡¯re special, an anomaly, someone with a destiny too great to be confined within the walls of the palace. I don¡¯t fully understand his prophecy, but you¡¯re the most worthy rival I have in this lifetime, and I intend to see this through to the very end.¡±

    Fate, destiny, prophecies¡ª Song has never believed in all of that gibberish. If anything, just thinking about the meaning of those words is hurting his head. He¡¯s not sure what Kiin is expecting of him, and he really doesn¡¯t care. All he knows is that he has a dream, and he can¡¯t make it come true unless he crushes Kiin¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Do what you like,¡± Song says, barging past Long. ¡°But get in my way, and I¡¯ll kill you too.¡±

    As Song and Mei rush out of the gate, Long smiles, relieved even though he¡¯s been expecting those words from his rival right from the very start. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Song takes off in the direction of the southern courtyards, leaving Mei behind, traversing across passageways and courtyards alike as if he¡¯s a living gust of wind. A second detonation gives Song the information he needs of the duel¡¯s exact location. Within mere seconds, he arrives among the ranks of the Apprentices by the courtyard, and his entrance sends a blast of wind tearing through the battlefield. The startled Apprentices glare at Song, Lin included among the sea of shocked faces.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lin says.

    A burst of hushed whispers simmer among the young boys. In the meantime, several full-fledged Purgers have arrived to watch the duel as well. Song ignores all of them; his attention is focused entirely on the battle ahead¡­

    ¡­ and Shu is losing.

    Five gems hover across the battlefield, each the size of a fist, all at Zhou¡¯s command. Shu already has eight of his Faceless Soldiers on the field, three with shields, three with swords and two with bows. His uniform is in tatters, and red gashes line his body, though the wounds don¡¯t look too serious.

    The Faceless Swordsmen charge at Zhou, but the gems immediately fire beams of light at them. The Shieldsmen move in to guard them. The beams burn through their shields and armour as if they were paper, and they crumple to the ground. Within moments, the Swordsmen are pierced by the next salvo of beams. Meanwhile Shu is under fire by the two gems focused on him. The Archers open fire at Zhou, each arrow made up of pure Chi energy¡­ only to have their projectiles intercepted by the gems¡¯ lasers. The Bowmen are then promptly cut down as well.

    Shu is doing his best to evade the beams from the gems, summoning as many Faceless Soldiers as he can while dodging, but they¡¯re quickly demolished by Zhou¡¯s relentless attacks. Shu dodges several beams, even manages to deflect a couple of shots with his sword, but ultimately one pierces his thigh, and he drops to a kneel.

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡± Song clenches his fists so tightly that his skin begins to break, and blood trickles from his hands.

    ¡°The duel has already been decided,¡± Mao says impassively. Song glances at the dispassionate Purger with greyish hair, blunt bangs with thick sidelocks tied by red ribbons at their ends, one of the more traditional-looking Purgers around. Though physically weaker than most Purgers, he¡¯s considered one of the most mysterious and dangerous ones. After all, he wields the Death arcana.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Song fixes him with a flinty look.

    ¡°Shu is just too severely outclassed in his current condition,¡± Mao explains, folding his arms. ¡°Range, speed, power¡ª Zhou has him beaten in every way.¡±

    ¡°Guess The Emperor is useless on its own after all,¡± adds Ci, Mao¡¯s partner, a Purger with shoulder-length red hair and two sides up. ¡°You can¡¯t really call this a duel now, can you?¡±

    Although he hates hearing it, Song knows Shu¡¯s abilities better than anyone in the Blossom. Right now, Shu¡¯s options to counter-attack are virtually nil. True, he has the ability to teleport by substituting himself with one of his Soldiers¡¯ positions, but to pull it off he needs a Soldier to get close to Zhou first. If only his Soldiers were stronger, or faster¡­

    Why has it come down to this? Song thinks grudgingly to himself.

    Shu¡¯s last Soldiers are brought down by the next salvo of piercing light. Then, another beam grazes Shu¡¯s thigh, and another detonates against his left arm. Shu¡¯s screams of pain is driving Song insane with fury, clouding his mind with nothing but thoughts of murdering Zhou. Before he¡¯s even aware of it, he¡¯s storming towards the duelling grounds with his eyes blazing in brilliant gold, but Lin stops him.

    ¡°Trust in him,¡± Lin whispers. Song detects a hint of guilt in his tone. ¡°Shu¡­ he¡¯s not someone that would fight a pointless battle.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my partner,¡± Song fires back at his friend. ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and watch him get killed like this.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you¡¯re making us do the same for you?¡±

    Song freezes. Lin¡¯s glare is now one of resentment.

    ¡°You really are a selfish one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lin mutters.

    An icky, hollow feeling spreads within him, and it¡¯s as if all the blood in his back is drained away. Is this the feeling of guilt? It¡¯s Song¡¯s first time feeling like something like this, and somehow, it¡¯s enough to douse his anger.

    I¡¯m selfish, huh? he muses darkly. Shu has told him that many times before, but this is the first time he¡¯s felt so awful about it.

    Mei arrives at the scene just in time to see Song¡¯s crestfallen state. He dashes over and places a comforting arm around his shoulder. Lin sighs, holding an envious gaze at them.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song whispers. ¡°Really am a terrible person, huh?¡±

 Chapter 18: Resolution

    Why? Why am I so weak¡­

    Shu thrusts his blade into the ground, panting heavily. If he hadn¡¯t intercepted the last few beams with the evaporating wisps of Chi from his dead Soldiers, his body would¡¯ve been riddled with holes by now. The explosion hurt, but it¡¯s infinitely better than being crippled. But it seems like he¡¯s at his limit now.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Zhou spits. ¡°How? How can you be this worthless?¡± Shu doesn¡¯t understand why, but for the first time, he can detect anger from him.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Tears patter onto the stone tiles, mixing with his blood and sweat. All of the fear, all of the doubts, all of the self-loathe that he¡¯s been holding back all these years are now hitting him in full force. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know how weak I am?¡± he screams.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that, better than Song, better than anyone else!¡± Shu lets out a choking sob. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve always had these nagging doubts that I can¡¯t keep up with Song, that I¡¯m too weak to support him¡­ I never wanted to admit it to anyone, not even to myself. I though that maybe if I trained harder than everyone else, I could make up for the difference in talent. But now, in the cruellest possible way when I have to fight to protect my partner, I¡¯m shown the cold, hard truth that I¡¯m just too weak.¡±

    Although everything Shu said was true, he knows the reality that Song¡¯s life is in danger still hasn¡¯t changed. Pity and self-loathe will get him nowhere in the Blossom, because that¡¯s how the Purgers have been raised since the day they¡¯ve joined the family. No matter what, he has to keep fighting, and he has to win.

    ¡°For Song, I will do anything.¡±

    Several Faceless Soldiers materialise by Shu¡¯s sides.

    All of these years, Song has been the only light of his life. Even at death¡¯s door, when he was in the Electric Chamber, the only thing he was able to dream about was his past where Song has always been there to protect him. Song¡¯s deadpan expression, Song¡¯s laughter, Song¡¯s anger, Song¡¯s stupid smile¡ª all of them are precious to him. And last of all, he could never forget the first time they met, the box of rice he gave him when he was starving, the first time he felt like he was cared for in this world.

    The first time he fell in love with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give anything, even my life, if it means to protect him.¡±

    The only thing on his mind right now is his love for Song, and his burning desire to save him. His emotions begin pouring into his life force, a spiritual fuel stripping away the pain and fatigue from his body.

    ¡°His life isn¡¯t for you to decide!¡±

    As the final word leaves his breath, his Chi erupts, so much of it radiating in the air around him that it¡¯s as if he¡¯s bathed in a sea of white light. In turn, his life force pours into the Faceless Soldiers as well; the trimmings of their armour flash, changing to gold, their bodies now overflowing with Shu¡¯s newfound power.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Zhou mutters. ¡°Yin? No¡­ not quite.¡± He shakes his head, ignoring those thoughts. ¡°So you¡¯re finally starting to get serious?¡±

    One of the Faceless Soldiers tosses Shu his glaive. He throws his sword aside and catches his trusty glaive, twirling it to a comfortable stance.

    ¡°Form up!¡±

    The Soldiers collectively take a step forward, brandishing their swords, reinvigorated and ready to die for their Emperor.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Shu bursts forth, his empowered Soldiers sprinting alongside with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you in your place!¡± Zhou roars, raising his palm forward, and at his command five beams of light streak towards the incoming forces.

    Right as the beams are about to connect with Shu and his Soldiers, a second squad of Shieldsmen materialise, taking their positions in front of each vulnerable target. The beams are deflected by the shields, some detonating onto the ground while others diverted into the night sky.

    Every single one of the Purgers watching stare in shock and awe¡ª nobody even saw how quickly the Soldiers were created, not even Zhou.

    Clicking his tongue, Zhou summons a sword made of solid light and guards himself from the Soldier¡¯s initial attack. Shu, along with the rest of his Soldiers, quickly take up positions, surrounding him before pressing home their attacks. Zhou desperately fends off the onslaught of impeccably coordinated attacks. One of the Soldiers manages to find a break in his defence, thrusting its blade forward and nicking Zhou in the arm. Shu swings his glaive at him; Zhou leans back, but a little too late as the blade cuts through his uniform and gashes his chest.

    But the opening was a feint¡ª Zhou seizes the pause after Shu¡¯s score on him and backflips into the air. The gems move in to assist him, raining beams of light down at Shu.

    The Soldiers immediately gather around their master, absorbing the shots for him. Right as their bodies hit the ground, more materialise out of thin air to take their places. Swearing, Zhou sends his gems blasting their beams at Shu¡¯s forces as he retreats¡­

    Only to be greeted by another squad of Soldiers on the other side of the field. Zhou curses as he parries the first blow from the closest advancing Soldier. He never noticed that Shu had summoned Soldiers from this side of the battlefield as well.

    As Zhou is about to cleave the Soldier in half, he catches sight of Shu¡¯s glaive from the corner of his eye. He angles his blade just in time to guard against the blow.

    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±

    Shu shoves Zhou¡¯s blade aside and kicks him square in the guts. As Zhou reels from the blow, his gems are already in position, surrounding Shu. They open fire¡ª only to have their deadly beams pierce a lone Faceless Soldier.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou bellows bewilderedly. His spine tingles, and trusting in his senses, he brings his sword behind him, barely guarding the next strike from Shu.

    The gems move in once more, focusing their fire at Shu. But yet again, another Faceless Soldier takes his place, and yet again, Shu has teleported himself to another position.

    ¡°Stop messing with me!¡± Zhou bellows again, his frustration palpable.

    The two continue to exchange blow after blow, and every time the beams appear to find their mark on Shu, his body is instantly replaced by a Soldier¡¯s. When Zhou focuses the beams on the Soldiers¡¯ instead, Shu is able to freely close in and cross blades with him.

    His beams¡¯ coverage is getting sloppy. Now!Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    With his Archers backing him, Shu sends his surviving vanguards to charge forth, before leaping into the air himself. Within moments, the Soldiers have Zhou surrounded. Zhou recalls his gems, and the orbs of light circle around him and open fire, decimating the troops in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Shu is already plummeting back to earth, glaive at ready to cut his rival down.

    Zhou¡¯s gems angle towards Shu and open fire. Shu¡¯s Archers fire. The Chi arrows intercept the beams, detonating them in a blinding flash of white light. Zhou raises his blade up to defend against Shu¡­

    But nothing emerges from the light. Instead, Zhou can feel the touch of cold metal against his neck. He looks back to see that somehow, Shu has managed to find a way to creep up on his rear and now has him at blade point. The duel is over.

    ¡°How¡­¡± Zhou mutters.

    ¡°While I was in the air, I summoned one more Soldier behind you,¡± Shu explains. ¡°The Chi used to make that soldier was minimal, and since you focused all of your attention on my aerial attack, you weren¡¯t able to detect it.¡±

    ¡°Then you teleported to it,¡± Zhou finishes for him, and his sword of light begins to evaporate from his hands. ¡°Fine, I take back what I said about you being weak.¡±

    ¡°No, you were right.¡± Shu lowers his glaive and recalls his weapon as well. ¡°Now, tell me about Song.¡±

    Cheers erupt from the Apprentices, the young boys roused to a frenzy by the performance. Shu can¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable from the attention; Zhou however, has his chin held high despite his defeat, and surveys the audience with those frigid eyes of his. By now, there are about eight Purgers watching them, with Song among their ranks.

    ¡°Your love for him is a tragic one,¡± Zhou says.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so for all Purgers?¡± Shu counters.

    Zhou snorts, gently closing his eyes. A bitter smile lifts from the corners of his lips. ¡°I suppose so.¡± He looks up to the stars broodingly. Shu gives him the time he needs.

    Lately, there¡¯s been a change in the winds within the Blossom, and it feels like a lot of the Purgers, including himself, are having doubts about something. Just what exactly is going on?

    ¡°What does it mean to be a Purger?¡± Shu whispers to himself. Puppets of Kiin? Powerful, wealthy mercenaries? Saviours of the world? Or just blinded boys sent to the slaughterhouse of fate?

    Zhou eyes at him with genuine sympathy this time. With a sigh, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know. After that, your path is yours to decide.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    ¡°Are you really fine with this?¡± The Blossom¡¯s Oracle can¡¯t help but feel concerned about his master¡¯s lax attitude. ¡°Was it not your wish for Song to fight you without restraint? What if Shu is able to dampen his fighting spirit?¡±

    ¡°Then Song isn¡¯t the chosen one, and his fate is sealed,¡± Kiin says, leaning back against his bathtub.

    ¡°But master¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Kiin watches as his Oracle and personal aide dips his head respectfully, his calmness evidence that he¡¯s already far too accustomed to his outbursts. His name is Xin, a Purger in his early thirties but like everyone else, bears the appearance of a teen boy thanks to his mastery of his Chi. His name in that otherworldly tongue means dawn, and his hair is the perfect reflection of this¡ª long, flowing black hair with a mix of blazing orange and purple highlights at its ends. The Manifestation of Dawn is what Kiin believes him to be ever since he sensed the Wheel of Fortune arcana within him. While there are many who wield this arcana, only one soul from each dimension is allowed awaken it as an ability and survive, and the vessel of this soul would have the ability to see into the future.

    ¡°I have watched countless worlds fall to those creatures, countless souls lost to those temporal parasites. If one more soul has proven to be unworthy of being the Dimensional Outlier, then so it shall be.¡±

    Xin¡¯s eyes twinkle knowingly at his master, which only annoys Kiin even more. It annoys him because even among the others of his kind, he¡¯s always been known as one of the softer ones.

    ¡°You seem quite confident in your knowledge of me, Xin,¡± Kiin says. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not overstepping your boundaries as my aide?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare dream of it.¡±

    Though he¡¯s only been by Kiin¡¯s side for thirty years, Xin is probably the vessel he trusts most out of all the others he¡¯s met from the other realms. Because of that, Xin is the only person that knows what he truly is¡ª a Reshak. Many beings who¡¯re ignorant of his role in the space-time continuum call him a god, which amuses him greatly. They couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. If he truly was one (from these mortals¡¯ definition of a god), then the Void Seekers would¡¯ve been vanquished aeons ago.

    ¡°Would you care to enter the bath with me?¡± Kiin yawns before leaning over the edge of the tub.

    ¡°If that is your wish, master.¡±

    Xin bows. He undoes his buttons before slipping his uniform off gracefully. The Oracle then gently pushes the silk curtains aside and steps into the steamy bath. With a sigh, he moves over to squeeze Kiin¡¯s shoulders, proceeding with his massage.

    ¡°Master, forgive me for being so bold, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand your plans with Song,¡± Xin says.

    ¡°Hmm? About my objective to make him the Dimensional Outlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kiin lets out a soft moan of relief as Xin begins to work on his back with his thumbs. ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated for a lesser being such as yourself to understand, I suppose. Well, you are familiar with what the Library is, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a little uncertain¡­¡±

    ¡°It is the compendium of all lesser dimensional living beings¡¯ events, emotions, thoughts, words and intent to have ever occurred in the past, present or future. There have been many theories and names for it given by the lesser beings¡ª the Abyss, the Centre of the World, the Akashic Records, the Fautium Biblionesise, so many names¡­ but us, the governors of the space-time continuum, the keepers of these sacred books, we call it the Library.

    ¡°You know what happened to the parts of the world captured by the Void Seekers, right? How the lands are twisted and distorted with malicious dark energy and the skies a permanent crimson twilight. It is impossible to tell the ultimate motive of these Seekers, but we know in the short-term it sates their hunger for living souls.¡±

    ¡°If the Library records everything, why can¡¯t you find out about the Seekers through that?¡± Xin asks.

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t.¡± Kiin sighs as Xin continues with his massage. In this realm, nobody knows Kiin¡¯s body better than Xin. ¡°The Library can only record events from living beings bound by the Astral Laws of Existence. You see, travelling across dimensions should not be possible for any being in any world. Most beings would have their very existence destroyed should they attempt it.¡±

    ¡°So that means the Void Seekers¡­¡±

    ¡°Are exceptions to this,¡± Kiin finishes for him. ¡°Should any beings survive interdimensional travel, it will displace them from the laws of space and time and thus, can no longer be recorded by the Library. These beings are then called Dimensional Outliers.¡±

    Xin nods in understanding. ¡°So you¡¯re trying to get Song to be one as well¡­ but why?¡±

    ¡°Because all of your fates have already been written by the Library.¡± Kiin turns around and gently takes Xin by his chin. The Oracle¡¯s cheeks flush as his master studies him with a loving gaze. Xin may be used to his temper, but he¡¯s always had a soft spot for his affection. For a Purger of his age, he¡¯s ludicrously innocent. ¡°This world, along with everyone in it, is destined to die. The only way to escape this fate is to escape from the records itself¡± Kiin lowers his hand to Xin¡¯s slender waist and moves closer to him. ¡°Only then will he be of use to me in this war.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see¡­¡± Xin bashfully hides his lips with a hand and looks away. ¡°That is fine, but I think you¡¯re being too close to me again. Are all Reshaks as sinful as you?¡±

    Kiin chuckles at his aide¡¯s reaction. ¡°Who says Reshaks are supposed to be saints? I¡¯m allowed to have fun in these lesser realms, am I not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst.¡±

    With a laugh, the erratic leader of the Blossoms settles back at his side of the tub. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be too concerned. I have my reasons for believing in that boy. That creature they found in that mine is the key to everything. After all, it¡¯s from the Crimson Void as well.¡±

    Xin still doesn¡¯t seem convinced by his words. ¡°I do not doubt your judgement, but may I ask¡­ wouldn¡¯t a being from an upper dimension, an Astral like you, have the power to stop the Seekers yourself?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating my powers, dear Oracle.¡± Kiin ushers for Xin to come closer to him, and the Oracle reluctantly obeys. He gently presses against his master for a soft embrace. ¡°A Reshak may be as what you humans call an Astral, but we do not have the power to rewrite fate. Only a Dimensional Outlier can do that, and infuriating as it is, only beings from the lesser dimensions are allowed to be Dimensional Outliers.¡±

    Kiin wonders if the Oracle even understands a fraction of everything he told him tonight. As he looks at Xin snuggling up to him, he¡¯s reminded once more how attached he¡¯s grown to this realm. For an Astral to have such feelings for a lesser world is against the laws of his kind.

    ¡°Maybe that boy isn¡¯t so ridiculous after all.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Shu¡¯s hand cracks against Song¡¯s face, and the force causes the room¡¯s candle flame to quiver. After having his wounds bandaged by the Blossom¡¯s doctor, the two travelled back to Shu¡¯s quarters in cold silence.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Shu says shakily, his eyes red from tears of despair and anger. ¡°Is this how much our partnership means to you?¡±

    Song closes his eyes and basks in the sting of his partner¡¯s slap. It hurts, but the pain is nothing compared to the sickening lurch in his stomach. He succumbs to his guilt-induced agony and drops to his knees, dipping his head before Shu.

    ¡°I know nothing I say will make you forgive me,¡± Song whispers. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Shu slams his fist down on the table with an anguished cry. For what seems to be an eternity, the room is silent save for Shu¡¯s heaving.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be your partner,¡± Song says softly, pushing himself back to his feet. His legs have never felt so weak before. He¡¯d never thought guilt would be such a terrible, soul-crushing emotion. Never mind the duel with Kiin¡ª Song feels as if he¡¯s already been killed on the inside a dozen times whenever he sees Shu¡¯s distraught features. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone for now.¡±

    As Song prepares to leave the room, Shu scrambles over and grabs him by the arm, whirling him around.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Shu screams before sealing his lips with Song¡¯s.

    Stupefied, Song can only watch goldfish-eyed as his partner continues to hold the kiss with him. When Shu finally lets go, a thin bridge of saliva stretches between their tongues. Shu, with his tears still running, glares at him with a strange mixture of emotions¡ª anger, sorrow, but most of all, love.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world that deserves to be my partner more than you,¡± Shu says, taking both of Song¡¯s hands now. ¡°It¡¯s also partly my fault that I never took your dreams seriously enough before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is, and I won¡¯t let your stupid mouth tell me otherwise.¡± Shu sighs, pulling his partner closer to him. ¡°You can¡¯t back out from the duel now, can you?¡± he whispers.

    ¡°One of the rules was that I couldn¡¯t, or we¡¯ll both be hunted by the Blossom.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave the Palace tomorrow, run away together.¡± Shu closes his eyes, half of him not quite believing what he¡¯s saying. ¡°We can tell the guards that we¡¯re going to take on a quick bounty for some extra coin. Oh, then we¡¯ll set off to find Rei if that¡¯s what you want too. It doesn¡¯t matter where we go now, does it? The Blossom can¡¯t hunt us down forever, right? Right?¡±

    Song¡¯s sorrow only grows heavier when he sees his partner like this, but despite everything, Shu has a point; the only option they have is to brave forward. It seems that no matter what, a conflict with the Blossom is inevitable.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song whispers, pressing his forehead against Shu¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe, I promise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about, moron. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to protect you this time.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re gonna do all the heavy-lifting from now on? Fine by me.¡±

    The two share a soft chuckle before kissing again. The love of a Purger pair is tragic, but laced in its bitterness is a fleeting tang of sweetness that one will never forget. Perhaps one day, the hopes and dreams of these boys may bloom in the barren wasteland that is their fate.

 Chapter 19: Escape

    There¡¯s a slight earthy scent in the air, accompanied by a breeze that makes his nose itch. Song can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s just him getting jumpy, or that autumn is arriving really early this year. Daybreak is just around the corner. For once, the cool morning air is actually refreshing despite his detest for waking up early.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we leave this place,¡± Shu says, walking towards Song.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Shu looks back at his quarters, then at everyone else¡¯s house down the row. ¡°I know you won¡¯t miss this place, but I will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss the pork buns that Feng always makes though.¡±

    ¡°Is food the only thing your pea-sized brain knows¡­¡±

    They share a nod before making their way through the lantern-lit walkways, taking the shortest path towards the front gate. The both of them have chosen not to bring anything to avoid suspicions from the guards. Besides, most of their money is with the local bank.

    Upon arriving at the final set of castle walls, Song notices something unusual about the turrets on top of the gate. There are Apprentices positioned to face inside the Palace, rather than outside. Normally, the guards would only leave the Apprentices at ground level for this task. Why the change now?

    ¡°Careful,¡± Song mutters, nodding towards the turrets. ¡°Something feels off.¡±

    Shu nods, then takes a deep breath before walking alongside with his partner. As they approach the Apprentice pair, the one on the left steps forward and raises his hand towards them, palm outstretched.

    ¡°Halt! State your business!¡± the young boy says authoritatively.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to town to take a bounty,¡± Shu explains calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll be back by midday for sure. Just need a good stretch.¡±

    The Apprentice pair exchange glances. The one on the left then says, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not allowed to let any Purgers through unless they¡¯ve received special permission from Father.¡±

    Shu¡¯s face blanches. Song saw this coming a mile away though. Kiin is no fool. After last night¡¯s duel between Shu and Zhou, it was easy to predict Shu¡¯s interference. Song can only click his tongue tetchily and silently curse Kiin from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Come on, it won¡¯t be long, I promise,¡± Shu says, forcing a smile. ¡°Do you know we¡¯ve been stuck in the Palace since our punishment? Even Song, that lazy good-for-nothing, is growing restless from seeing the Palace walls all the time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brother Shu, but our orders are absolute,¡± the other Apprentice says, bowing deeply. ¡°Please understand that we¡¯re only doing as we¡¯re told.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Song sighs, stretching his arms behind him. ¡°Guess this ¡®lazy good-for-nothing¡¯ will just sleep till the lockdown is lifted.¡±

    ¡°Song¡­¡±

    Just looking at the poor boys, Song knows there¡¯s little he can do about them. It¡¯s not their fault, and he doesn¡¯t want to put them in a spot for his own sake. If the boys were caught letting them through, they¡¯ll be the ones serving the death sentence.

    ¡°Looks like the cornered rats are finally self-aware.¡±

    Song and Shu whirl around to see Yan strolling towards them, along with Zhe who¡¯s quietly pacing behind him. Song¡¯s blood heats up a notch upon seeing his face.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Song growls.

    ¡°Father ordered us to take the morning shift for guard duty,¡± Yan explains while shooing the Apprentices away. ¡°Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Song gnashes his teeth, wondering if there¡¯s an end to his streak of bad luck. Nothing has been going his way lately. Guard duty and patrols are normally the work of Apprentices, and it¡¯s rare for full-fledged Purgers to take on such trivial tasks. After all, they¡¯re supposed to be the ones out in the frontlines and taking on the most dangerous missions and hunts. Song wonders why Kiin would go through such lengths to keep them in the Palace. Did he think they¡¯d make the asinine decision of breaking through by force? Or that they¡¯d try sneaking through the gate? Most of all, is this duel supposed to be that important to him?

    ¡°You know, Father¡¯s orders aren¡¯t as inflexible as you think it is,¡± Yan adds smugly. ¡°You may be banned from leaving the Palace, but that¡¯s because of the duel. Shu, however, is free to leave.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is¡­ that old man sure knows how to play dirty. But despite knowing this, Song is also aware that his choices are limited. He glances at his partner and calls out, ¡°Ah right, you can take on the bounty alone, can¡¯t you? You can grab some pork buns on the way back for me.¡±

    Shu gives Song a dagger gaze. ¡°Uh, no. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the mood if you aren¡¯t with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Of course, why was I even expecting anything else from him?

    By now, the Apprentices on the turrets have their attention focused on the Purgers below. Even the gate¡¯s front guards are now gathering by the turrets¡¯ rear, scrambling over to the railings for the show. They were promised drama today, and that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s unfolding before them right now.

    ¡°Come on, Song,¡± Shu mutters. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Running is so unlike you.¡± Yan moves in to block Song¡¯s path. The boy places a hand by his hip, contempt radiating from him. ¡°Having second thoughts? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak.¡±

    ¡°Hey, enough,¡± Zhe says, frowning. ¡°They¡¯re leaving already.¡±

    ¡°So they are, which is exactly why I find them so revolting.¡±

    ¡°You really love getting in my way, huh?¡± Song walks up to him, sharing the same glare of hatred that Yan is giving him. ¡°How about we settle this with a duel? I¡¯ll make sure it ends before you have a chance to feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Sure you won¡¯t run away from this one too?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Zhe steps in the middle and shoves the two away from each other. ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in this quarrel.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡± Song snorts, turning back to Yan. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the first time you landed us in the Electric Chamber on purpose. Every moment of our lives here, you¡¯re always trying to make it harder for us. What have we ever done to you, huh?¡±

    Yan¡¯s mask of cockiness peels into anger. ¡°You have a lot of nerve to ask me that, trash.¡±

    ¡°So what is it? Care to tell us?¡±

    Before Yan can say anything else, a blade is suddenly levelled to his throat. To everyone¡¯s shock, it¡¯s Shu who¡¯s the wielder of the sword.

    ¡°Yan, if you really hate us this much, then kill me now,¡± Shu says coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t retaliate. On that night, what you told me about your past¡­ it¡¯s our fault that you¡¯re like this. If you really want to kill me, I¡¯ll let you have my life.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan narrows his eyes.

    ¡°Shu¡­¡± Zhe mutters.

    ¡°You can do it, can¡¯t you?¡± Shu presses on. ¡°After all, I was the one who threatened you with this sword. If you killed me from where you stood, you won¡¯t be punished since it¡¯s purely for self-defence.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Song bursts out. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± And what is he talking about? Yan¡¯s past? Who the hell cares about that shit-eating backstabber anyway?

    The Apprentices are starting to gather around the Purgers now, curious and worried about the development of events. One of them steps forward and stammers, ¡°S-stop what you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± Shu cuts him off, and the Apprentices freeze in their places.

    A subtle but steady wave of Chi flows between them, and though invisible, Song can sense the energy taking the form of a blade being angled towards his partner. Panic sets in, and every fibre of his being is screaming to fire his fist at Yan¡¯s guts. But the invisible blade is already too close to Shu¡¯s heart. If he makes any sudden moves now¡­

    Yan is trembling, his teeth clenched; the boy looks as if he¡¯s fighting an internal war for something that should¡¯ve been so easy to do. The blade edges closer to Shu¡¯s body ever so slightly, until Song can see a slight crease on Shu¡¯s uniform where his heart is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± Song hisses, his eyes burning gold with power, and his body so close to the edge of berserk that if he so much as twitches, Yan¡¯s body would¡¯ve been shattered faster than the eye can see.

    And yet, Yan doesn¡¯t even seem to be in the slightest bit concerned with Song¡¯s threat. The boy is still trembling, struggling with something.

    ¡°Do the right thing, Yan,¡± Zhe whispers softly, his hand now in his partner¡¯s. ¡°This isn¡¯t what she¡¯d have wanted.¡±

    Yan¡¯s breathing grow heavier with each heave. With an agonised scream, he swipes his hand away from Shu, and the invisible blade carves through the stone tiles, kicking up a burst of dust and crumbs. Shu¡¯s uniform is cut, but he¡¯s unharmed. With tears streaming down his face, Yan storms away from them. Shu can only watch him with sympathy, as if he was expecting that reaction right from the start.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to deal with that,¡± Zhe says softly. Song wonders when was the last time he¡¯s seen him happy, just one time when he wasn¡¯t fretting over his loathsome partner. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± With that, he hurries over to catch up with Yan.

    ¡°What¡¯s with those two?¡± Song scratches his head exasperatedly before whining, ¡°Ahhh whatever. Let¡¯s go back already.¡±

    Shu gives one last longing gaze at the massive gate before nodding.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    ¡°So what was that about?¡± Song flops onto the bed and puts his arms behind his head.

    Shu takes a seat next to him, quiet and pensive.

    ¡°Yan isn¡¯t as bad as we thought he was,¡± Shu says softly. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe after all he¡¯s done to us, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Back there, you said something about his past,¡± Song says. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he told you to make feel this much sympathy, but that slimy bastard was probably lying. Have you forgotten the kind of backstabbing scum he is?¡±

    ¡°I knew talking to you about it would be pointless¡­¡± Shu murmurs.

    ¡°Yeah, it is pointless. I¡¯ll never forgive him, but I¡¯m also looking out for you.¡± Song sits upright. With Shu¡¯s beautiful flowing hair so close to him, he can¡¯t resist stroking his fingers against it. ¡°Have you also forgotten how he almost killed us? He¡¯d sacrifice even his own life to see us dead. Someone like that¡­ I can¡¯t let him anywhere near you.¡±

    Shu finally smiles. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a little.¡±

    ¡°Hah? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing¡­¡± Shu¡¯s smile fades. ¡°More importantly, we need to find another way out of the palace.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re starting to sound like me before all this.¡±

    Song hops out of the bed and dawdles out of his quarters. The sun has risen, painting the lower parts of the sky in blistering orange. Birdsong serenades the air, their cheerful cries ignorant of his woes. Song can¡¯t help but feel envious about them. If only he had their freedom.

    ¡°Remember the secret route at the back of the Palace?¡± Shu jogs up to him.

    ¡°Hah? You really want to risk using that?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a better plan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a plan.¡±

    ¡°Why did I even ask¡­¡±

    The secret route Shu is referring to is a tunnel located at the edge of the underground Electric Chamber. During their first days as Apprentices, they heard many ominous rumours of the torture chamber. Despite it being an off-limit area, Song has dragged Shu to explore the dungeon with him on numerous occasions out of curiosity and the need for a quick thrill. It was through sheer luck that they stumbled across the hollow slab of stone from Song¡¯s clumsy waddling. The tunnel they found led to a well that shoots back to the surface, so deep that the sunlight from above was but a pinprick in their visions. By that age, Song was already more than capable of climbing the well with Shu on his back.

    And the reward for their brazen adventure was finding themselves at the outskirts of the Palace.

    ¡°Kind of optimistic to think they haven¡¯t found out about it yet,¡± Song says. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to use my brain either way, so I guess it¡¯s worth a shot.¡±

    ¡°We only have one chance too,¡± Shu adds dismally. ¡°If we¡¯re caught now, it¡¯s the end.¡±

    At that, Song¡¯s concern for his partner grows. ¡°If we ever meet anyone in our way, do you think you can handle killing him, a Purger? Or worse, an Apprentice?¡±

    Shu looks as if he¡¯s about to say something, only to hold himself back. That hesitation is proof of Song¡¯s worries.

    ¡°If you ask me, I have no problems with it. Like you said, we only have one chance at this. Should word get out of our escape, then we¡¯re both as good as dead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I can kill someone I grew up with,¡± Shu whispers. ¡°Or a young boy with so much to live for¡­¡±

    After all these years, Shu hasn¡¯t changed much; he¡¯s always been soft, compassionate, and willing to give others a chance despite everything. Song admits that he doesn¡¯t hate this part of him, but he knows in a place like the Shadow Palace, one cannot survive with such a mentality.

    If I have to be the one with the heart of ice so that we can live, then so be it.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Song says coolly as he makes his way to the gate. ¡°If it ever comes down to it, I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯m the stronger one anyway.¡±

    Shu looks sadly at his partner before following him.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Getting into the underground dungeon is a lot easier than Song had anticipated. After knocking out the guards by the double doors and hiding their bodies in some crates, the path into the Chambers is practically like a museum stroll. A museum with bloodstains on doors, and the occasional gasps of tortured boys from within.

    Song navigates through the stone corridors with such confidence it¡¯s as if he¡¯s been through the dungeon system many times before. He has though, but only in his dreams of escape. The route has never left his mind since he first found it on that fateful day.

    They eventually arrive at a dead end where the secret entrance is supposed to be. Song raps the stone walls to look for the hollow stone, and he quickly finds it. A moment after he pulls the brick out, the sound of stone grinding fills the corridor as the wall slides open. A pitch black tunnel greets them, easily wide enough to fit three Purgers standing shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡°Sure hope nobody heard that,¡± Shu mutters.

    Song darts into the jaws of the abyss, with Shu following close behind. The wall raucously closes behind them, much to Song¡¯s annoyance. The Purger duo conjure up their sunseeds before advancing deeper into the tunnel.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan after we¡¯re out?¡± Song asks.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to town and grab our money first,¡± Shu answers. ¡°I suggest buying supplies only after we¡¯ve distanced ourselves enough from the Palace, maybe once we¡¯re at Hong Yu with Rei. Knowing the older Purgers, it won¡¯t be long before they find out about our escape.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The path gradually widens and slopes downwards, the air damp and cool. Despite the powerful light from their sunseeds, much of the tunnel ahead is still pitch black to them. Although everything has been going according to plan so far, Song¡¯s gut feelings are constantly tormenting him with bad vibes, as if the worst is waiting right ahead, waiting to for them to let their guards down. Paranoia? Maybe. It¡¯s been too easy thus far.

    The tunnel seems never-ending, the sinister darkness continuing to fuel Song¡¯s paranoia as time passes. He begins to wonder if the tunnel has always been this long. He occasionally glances at Shu to check if he¡¯s still by his side, and he soon realises that his partner must also be sharing the same ominous vibe.

    A flash of brilliant light suddenly fills the space around them.

    Startled, Song and Shu instinctively leap back, squinting through the blinding light singeing their corneas.

    ¡°I expected more from you, Song.¡±

    A wave of horror slithers into his guts, and for a moment he can¡¯t think. There¡¯s no mistaking that voice. It¡¯s Kiin. When their eyes are finally adjusted to the light, the Purger duo watch with a sinking feeling as Kiin and about a dozen Apprentices and Purgers march towards them with swords and sunseeds in hand.

    ¡°H-how¡­¡± Shu stammers. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°About the tunnel, or your escape?¡± Kiin raises his hand, and his squad immediately halt in their tracks. ¡°There is nothing in the Blossom that escapes my knowledge. It insults me to think you could get away this easily.¡±

    Song dashes forward before Shu can react, so fast that his body is nothing but a blur to his eyes. The Apprentices move in to intercept, only to be punched and kicked aside like rag dolls. The Purgers are already in position, fists at ready. Shu charges forward to support his partner, but before he¡¯s even crossed half the distance, Song has already beaten the four experienced Purgers into submission with his monstrous speed and strength.

    All that remains is Kiin.

    ¡°Shu!¡± Song shouts.

    ¡°On it!¡±

    Six Faceless Archers by his sides materialise in the blink of an eye, along with a bow in his hand. In unison, they charge their Chi arrows and launch them at Kiin. They detonate violently against him, and Song dives straight into the smoke. His fist slams into something; the force is so powerful that the cloud of smoke is instantly blasted aside.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    To Song¡¯s disbelief, Kiin has his fist in his palm, and he seems to be completely unscathed. With a grunt, Kiin shoves him back. Song refuses to back down. Roaring, he dives back into the fray. The clashes from their brawl are so devastating that waves of residual Chi sweep across tunnel with each blow connected, battering Shu and the surrounding area.

    Shu can only stand rooted to the ground, frozen stiff and petrified from the explosive duel. Watching them fight is like watching the end of the world erupting before him, two monsters of unfathomable power trading blindingly fast attacks with one another in a terrifying frenzy.

    Eventually, a kick from Kiin connects to Song¡¯s guts, and the boy is thrown clear from the ground. Snapped free from his state of trance, Shu leaps forward to catch his partner, only to be thrown back as well before tumbling onto the rocky floors. Before the two can get back on their feet, Kiin¡¯s Purgers have already surrounded them.

    ¡°Weak,¡± Kiin says disapprovingly, a look of disappointment mixed with disgust on his face as he rubs his knuckles. ¡°Your hatred is far too weak. I had thought you were special, but perhaps I was mistaken.¡±

    ¡°You damned¡ª¡± One of the Purgers slugs Song in the stomach, forcing him to gag and drop to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Shu throws a punch at Song¡¯s assailant, only to have his arm held back by a chain conjured by one of the Purgers. Another then slams his foot to the back of Shu¡¯s knee and forces him to kneel.

    With Kiin around, the Purgers and the Apprentices are awfully quiet, bearing none of the scoffs or sneers that the two have grown so accustomed to, but their determination to subdue or even murder them is undeniable. To them, Kiin is like a ruler¡ª no, a god.

    ¡°Still defiant, I see.¡± Kiin lifts Song¡¯s chin and studies his expression. ¡°Such insolence¡­ are you forgetting who I am?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a horse crap eating little¡ª¡± A palm whips across Song¡¯s face before he can finish, and accompanying the sharp stinging sensation on his cheeks is the taste of iron.

    ¡°I¡¯m not just your leader, or the so-called ¡®Emperor¡¯ that the people so enjoy calling me; I¡¯m the one who gave you your powers. Your knowledge of martial arts came from your instructors, but those came from me. It sickens me that you have the audacity to pull such a petty trick to dishonour our duel.¡±

    The emotion from Kiin¡¯s eyes is something Song has never seen before¡ª undiluted, animalistic anger. Although he¡¯s seen the leader of the Blossom lose his temper many times before, his anger has always been shaped by a certain aura of icy dominance, a sense of control that veils him with an illusion of invincibility. Now for the first time, it looks as if he¡¯s losing this control.

    Song realises that he may perhaps never understand this man for as long as he lives.

    ¡°For your sins, the both of you deserve to be executed from where you stand.¡± Kiin steps past the kneeling duo, hands clasped behind him. ¡°But from the way I see it, you are as good as dead regardless. Men, send them back to their rooms.¡±

 Chapter 20: Love

    "Damn it!" Shu bellows, slumping onto his bed. "We were so close too!"

    "You wish," Song says through a mouthful of pork bun. "If Kiin was there, that means leaving through that tunnel was the worst possible option we could''ve picked."

    "I know that! It''s just..." Shu groans and sits upright. "And why''re you acting so calm about this? We don''t have much time left!"

    "It''s not like we can do anything about it..." Song glances at the doors of Shu''s quarters, where the silhouettes of an Apprentice pair can be seen through the paper screens.

    After being escorted back to Shu''s quarters, Kiin has ordered the area to be kept under tight supervision and security. Now that everyone knows of their attempt at escape, there''s no chance of them leaving without fighting every single Purger in the Palace.

    But what bothers Song more is his short battle with the Blossom''s leader. Despite going at full power, Kiin was able to meet every single one of his attacks with ease. Song had never felt so outclassed in physical prowess before; not even Long in his best days could come close to Kiin''s ludicrous speed and strength.

    Without Yin, you don''t stand a chance against Father. Song has never taken Long''s words so seriously before. Although he can no longer deny that unleashing his Yin is necessary to beat Kiin, Song has never once triggered it in his lifetime. He doesn''t even know where to begin in order to bring out that sort of power from the Chariot.

    "I can''t beat him like this," Song mutters.

    Shu muses on what he said for a moment. "Kiin?"

    Song nods.

    Shu looks as if he''s about to berate him for that, but thinks the better of it. "I''ve never seen you fight that hard before."

    "Really?" Song looks down at his hands, wondering if his training during all these years have been for naught. If no matter what he does isn''t enough to beat Kiin, then at the very least... "You should leave the Palace without me."

    Shu''s clenches his fists. "What did you say?"

    "You heard me." Song meets his partner''s furious glare head-on. "Yan said it himself; you''re allowed to leave whenever you want, but I''m not."

    "That''s not the point. You know I''m not¡ª"

    "Don''t be stupid!" Song raises his voice. "There''s no point in dying with me for a mistake I made."

    "You''re the one that''s stupid here!" Shu screams, his face flushing red. "I can''t live without you, idiot! I have no other reason to live!"

    "Then find a new reason! Just get out of my way! I don''t need you with me, understand?"

    Shu delivers a tight slap across Song''s face, so loud that he''s sure the guards outside heard it too.

    Song gingerly raises his hand to touch his reddened cheek. "Damn, the same spot where Kiin slapped me too? Give me a break..."

    "Call it the Purger''s curse, call it the Blossom''s dirty tricks for raising us like this..." Shu says softly and deliberately, each word laced with a profound depth of desperation and anger. "But you''re everything to me. I''ll be with you until my very last breath, and there''s nothing you can do to stop me."

    And Song knows there''s no changing his partner''s mind when he''s like this. Even though he knew right from the start that Shu would never accept that choice, he still wanted to try and convince him otherwise. He just wants Shu to live; that is his only wish now, more than anything in the world.

    "Really wonder who''s the idiot around here." Song shrugs and hops onto Shu''s bed.

    "Do you even need to ask that question? The answer is the same as always¡ª you," Shu says. "Anyway, we should try to come up with something else. Ah, maybe we can find a spot to dig in this dump... ... ..." and on and on he goes with his ideas, constantly trying to come up with something, no matter how ridiculous his ideas are.

    Why is he trying so hard? Of all people, he should know best that it''s impossible since we''ve lost the element of surprise. It suddenly dawns onto Song that perhaps Shu has always known this, even before today, that it''s impossible to escape. But Shu is an extremely emotional boy¡ª too emotional, Song often feels¡ª and he''s afraid of coming to terms with their fates. If he is the Shu that he''s always known him for since they were children, then he must be doing all he can to blind himself from the truth to avoid breaking down.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It''s my fault that you''re suffering like this. I''m so sorry...

    "Shu, that''s enough," Song whispers, smiling sadly at his beloved partner.

    "Huh?" Shu stops his chattering. "What''re you on about?"

    "It''s enough." Song gets up from the bed and embraces his partner. "I''d like to enjoy my last day with you as a Purger."

    Shu''s face falls upon hearing this. "What... no! You can''t give up!" He desperately grips Song''s arm with both hands and wrenches hard. "Aren''t you the one who''s been obsessed with breaking out of this place since we were kids? Why''re you so submissive now, of all times? You are going to die tomorrow! Answer me, you idiot! Song!"

    The silver-haired boy dips his head, and something about that look causes Shu to panic harder.

    "Song!"

    "Shu, please..." he says softly. "If this is going to be our last day together, I don''t want to spend it worrying about the inevitable."

    "Song!" Shu''s eyes are brimming with tears now. "You FUCKING IDIOT!"

    Swiftly, Song moves in to kiss Shu on the lips. It''s the only way he knows to calm his beloved partner down. As their tongues intertwine and their kiss deepen, Shu''s anxiety slowly dispels, and in turn he feels protected by Song''s embrace. It''s a bittersweet feeling, but Shu knows it''d be foolish to reject it.

    When their lips finally part, Song whispers, "It''s been a long time since I''ve heard you play your flute."

    Shu sniffles. "What? An oaf like you... actually knows how to appreciate music?"

    "Oi, that''s a little mean, even for you."

    "I get it, I get it!" Shu pushes him away and wipes his tears and snot with the back of his hand. "Trying to act cool and dramatic in your last moments, huh? Fine, be that way. I''ll make sure I find a song so emotional your pea-brain won''t even be able to forget it in the afterlife."

    "You''re being superbly mean today..."

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Shu takes the largest bamboo flute he has from a secret part of his room which is about two meters in length, with a thickness that makes it seem unwieldy. Song remembers Shu practising this huge flute a lot when they were Apprentices, before he went back to the smaller one.

    Settling on the chair next to Song, Shu leans the top part of the massive flute on his shoulder. He begins to play.

    The melody is unlike anything Song has ever heard before, even from his partner; gentle yet sonorous, a calming tune flows from the massive flute and fills his ears with its disembodied and elegant form, somehow finding its way to his heart and wrenching at his heartstrings. Song can feel Shu''s depthless sorrow from the music. The long notes subtly waver, as if his voice is on the brink of tears, and the short notes blend seamlessly with them. The piece reminds Song of a tranquil sea embraced by the dying lights of a setting sun, the end of something short yet beautiful, and a sense of longing that goes unanswered.

    Song doesn''t know how much time has passed; Shu''s music is hypnotising, like an invisible hand taking his soul and plunging him into a world free of strife, murder, despair, a world of woven by his tender emotions. Song feels his music spreading their arms towards him, ushering for him to shed this body of his, leave all of his pain behind and transcend into his partner''s fabricated utopia.

    The two spend the rest of their day reminiscing on the past, playing board games and even trying to get Song to learn some basic flute-playing. And as usual, Song proves to be hopelessly inept at anything involving the arts.

    "Can you at least play the guzheng?" Shu sighs, bringing out yet another massive instrument, this time a long, rectangular box with about two dozen strings stretched and tied over a set of wooden stands he calls ''bridges''.

    "More music thingies?" Song ogles at the device before him. "Wait, you can play this too?"

    "Not as well as the more experienced Purgers, but I can manage a few traditional pieces if you want."

    "Hoooh! Play one! Play one!"

    And so he does. Shu begins to pluck the strings of the instrument with dreamlike grace and delicacy. Unlike the flute, the sounds from the guzheng are much sharper, but with a lingering echo after each note. Each note fluidly meshes over to the next, forming a wakeful and reverberating melody brimming with life and emotions.

    "Now, your turn."

    And once again, Song''s clumsy fingers prove to be worthless despite Shu''s patient teachings.

    "You really are just a country bumpkin, aren''t you?" Shu sighs in resignation.

    "Shut up," Song retorts. "So I''m not good at reading, writing, painting or music..."

    Shu rolls his eyes.

    "But at least I''m good with my body. Is there an instrument I can play with my legs too? Or my whole arm?"

    "What kind of country do you think this is?" Just when Shu is about to give up, an idea comes to his mind. "Maybe you could try practising your swordplay to the tune."

    Relieved that it''s something more familiar to him, Song nods makes his way to the centre of the room. Another soothing tune tingles from Shu''s fingers. Song closes his eyes, soaking in the sharp but tranquil tune. Zhi materialises in his hand, and he begins to move. Song gently sways his body to the song, his blade softly weaving in the air; his movements are so fluid, so gentle and graceful that Shu can''t help but watch slack-jawed as his partner continues with his dreamlike dance. While Song has always been graceful with the blade, there''s always been a flare of ferociousness to his swordplay. Until now, Shu never knew Song could be so tender with the blade, the most feminine and beautiful dancer he''s ever seen.

    Shu can feel a skip in his heart; it''s like he''s falling in love with Song for the first time again.

    What was meant to be house arrest has now mellowed to a day-long indoor honeymoon for the two Purgers. As the fiery evening rays creep through the doors'' paper screens, an overwhelming sense of reluctance grips Song''s heart. He wants this day with Shu to last forever, but even a ''pea-brained boy'' like him knows it''s impossible.

    After finishing their dinner and taking their bath together, Song and Shu don their silky sleepwear and head for bed. Under the feeble light of the bedside candle, Shu''s demeanour seems much softer than Song is used to, even with the ponytail that he often does up after his baths. As Shu pulls his hair tie aside and flips his luscious hair free, Song suddenly feels a burst of mature elegance radiating from his partner in that single, candid gesture.

    Will this be the last time I see him flip his hair like that? Song thinks sadly to himself.

    "What?" Shu notices his stare. "Your tiny brain ran out of thinking power again?"

    Song ignores his jab and slowly reaches out to Shu''s cheek, gently touching him. Shu''s eyes widen in surprise at first, but soon accepts his tender gesture. The emotions of desperation and sorrow continues to swell within Song, so much that it''s going out-of-control, as if he''ll burst from all of the emotional agony. Shu must''ve noticed this, because tears pearl from his eyes, and he softly presses his own hand over Song''s.

    "Why does it have to be like this?" Song whispers with a strain in his voice.

    "Song..."

    "I don''t want to go."

    "It''s okay." Shu uses both hands and pulls Song''s face close, pressing his forehead against his partner lovingly. "Don''t cry, please."

    Song has only cried once before, after the first time he killed someone in his life as a young child. He swore since then that he would never cry, and that he has to be strong for Shu.

    "Please don''t cry," Shu repeats softly.

    "If only I didn''t let my hatred get the better of me..."

    "It''s not your fault. Please don''t blame yourself."

    Song can no longer speak; he knows that if he says another word, he''ll completely break down before his partner, inconsolable.

    Shu smiles and leans back. He slowly unbuttons his silky pyjamas top, revealing his toned body before Song. Song knows what he''s trying to do. He accepts his partner''s offer to ease his pain. He takes Shu''s naked waist and lays him on the bed. Song''s silver hair spills down as he leans over his partner. Past the tears, Shu''s eyes are full of warmth, of love, and Song feels as if he''s melting into them, slowly falling into the embrace of his partner''s mesmeric eyes.

    Song lowers himself and presses his lips against Shu''s. He accepts. It''s the most tender kiss he has ever shared with his partner; Song can feel his spirit intertwine with Shu''s, their intense emotions that could never be described in words spilling into one another''s souls.

    A Purger''s love is tragic, but despite everything, no single Purger regrets his love for his partner. Tonight, Song finally understands what it truly means to be one.

 Chapter 21: Farewell

    Morning comes in the form of birdsong for the pair. Sunlight filters through the paper screens, bathing the room in a hazy glow and mixing its warmth with the dawning chills. Song stirs beneath the blanket, planting his face on Shu¡¯s shoulder, drool oozing from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Eww, you idiot!¡± Shu pushes Song¡¯s head away. ¡°First time in ages since we¡¯ve shared a bed and this is what you do?¡± When his question is only answered with a snore, Shu sighs and sits upright, wiping his goo-covered shoulder. ¡°Get up already. There¡¯s daylight.¡±

    This time, Song manages a slurry murmur. With no patience left to burn, Shu lightly slaps him on the cheeks several times.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Song slurs. ¡°We don¡¯t even have training today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s our execution day.¡± It somewhat horrifies Shu that he can say something so appalling with such calmness. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean you can sleep in.¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re wasting the day away¡ª our last day.¡±

    ¡°The world is gonna end anyway even if I wake up¡­ just let me sleep through it¡­¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­¡± Shu rolls his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for overdoing it.¡±

    Eventually, Shu is able to revive his to a certain extent. Song lazily pushes himself up, his eyes barely open. Before Shu can throw in any more disapproving remarks, someone outside rasps against the door.

    ¡°W-wait!¡± Shu panics, pulling the blanket up to cover his body.

    The doors burst open, and a pair of Apprentices walk into the room, each with a tray of food in their hands.

    ¡°Brother Song, Brother Shu, breakfast is¡ª¡± The Apprentice freezes at the sight of his naked seniors, and so does his partner. With comically widened eyes and his face beet-red, the young boy hastily says, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! We¡¯ll put your breakfast here and leave.¡±

    The boys hurriedly leave the trays on the table and scramble out of the room, shutting the doors behind them. Shu sighs. Song yawns. Shu then slaps Song on the head and says, ¡°You¡¯re such a bum that it¡¯s almost cute.¡±

    After washing up and getting changed, the boys settle down to have their breakfast. They eat in silence, though not much of the food is touched by the end of the meal. Shu can tell even someone as thoughtless as Song is perturbed by their impending fate. Nobody is ever truly prepared to die.

    It wasn¡¯t as strong when he woke up, but now Shu can feel the anxiety mercilessly gnawing at his heart, the despair and desperation shaking his soul like the hands of a murderous madman around his victim¡¯s neck. It¡¯s driving him insane, and all he can do is stare in silence at the plates of unfinished noodles and dumplings.

    ¡°The duel starts in the evening, before dinner,¡± Song says, his tone not betraying even a shred of fear or worry. ¡°So what do you wanna do before that?¡±

    Even at a time like this, he¡¯s still trying to put on a tough front. Shu¡¯s heart now feels as if it¡¯s being wrenched apart by sadness and fear from both sides. Isn¡¯t it difficult to act tough all the time? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if he was more honest with his weakness and emotions?

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Song waves before Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Are you mad about last night again? Or is it about this morning?¡±

    Shu snorts, shaking those emotions away. ¡°You seriously never change, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hah? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Shu smiles and stands up. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve still got a day to spend together.¡±

    Shu approaches the guards outside and asks if they can spend their last day touring the Palace. To his surprise they tell him the house arrest is over after they¡¯ve had their breakfast.

    ¡°Kiin is being merciful to us?¡± Song stretches his arms behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a good feeling about this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, quit whining. We¡¯re about to be executed anyway, so what¡¯s the worst he can do to us now?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ true.¡±

    As they walk past the other Apprentices and Purgers, many of them sneak dirty looks at them as if they¡¯re criminals¡ª and as a matter of fact, they actually are. Shu is beginning to wonder if it¡¯d be less distressing if they remained in his quarters instead. Song, on the other hand, has his usual look of disinterest as they tour the Palace. Either he has nerves of steel, or he¡¯s the most oblivious idiot within the Blossom¡ª both of which are very plausible conclusions.

    ¡°Shu! Shu!¡±

    The both of them turn to see Mei and Lin jogging towards them from other side of the courtyard. As always, Mei is a ray of sunshine while Lin is the cool breeze of summer.

    ¡°What were you two thinking!¡± Mei hops over and pinches Song¡¯s cheeks, stretching them like toffee. ¡°We were so worried when we heard you were caught by Father!¡±

    ¡°Shtop praying wirf my cheeks.¡± Song¡¯s stubborn monotone and lethargy remain intact even under Mei¡¯s assault on his face, which causes Shu to chuckle.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve asked us for help, at least,¡± Lin adds sulkily. ¡°Though I guess it might have been a little awkward after what I did to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not mad anymore,¡± Shu says with a smile. ¡°You had your reasons, and my idiot of a partner probably made you hide it anyway so he¡¯s the one I should be mad at.¡±

    ¡°Sho you¡¯re shtill mad?¡± Song asks through his stretched face; his resilience to Mei¡¯s bullying never ceases to amaze Shu.

    ¡°Of course I am! But well, no point in dwelling on it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you gonna do now then?¡± Mei asks sombrely, letting go of Song¡¯s face. ¡°That duel with Father¡­ surely you¡¯re not counting on Song to win that, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why does everyone have no faith in me at all?¡± Song rubs his reddened cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can run anyway, so I guess we¡¯ll just have to die.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°How can you say something so horrible so easily?¡± Mei bellows. ¡°I know it¡¯s you, Song, but can you take this more seriously? You too, Shu! God! You¡¯re both about to be executed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not scared,¡± Shu says softly. ¡°But what choice do we have? Escaping from the Palace is easy to say, but you saw what happened to us when we tried.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can just give up like this! Ugh, am I the only sane one around here?¡± Mei turns to look at his partner. ¡°Lin, say something! We¡¯re friends with them, aren¡¯t we? Why¡¯re you so quiet about this?¡±

    Lin bites his lip, guilt cracking on his features. ¡°Much as I hate to say it, but they¡¯re right; there¡¯s nothing we can do now. It¡¯s Father and the entire Blossom we¡¯re going up against. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think we can take on just Father himself in a four-on-one.¡±

    ¡°Lin¡­¡± Mei looks as if he¡¯s about to burst into tears.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll quit on you now.¡± Lin looks back up to face Song and Shu, fire rekindling in his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please let me know. No matter how foolish your ideas are, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you.¡±

    ¡°Lin¡­¡± Mei sniffles, then squeals as he rushes over to embrace his partner. ¡°That¡¯s why I love you so much, you poser! Why do you always have to force yourself to look cool?¡±

    ¡°P-poser? That¡¯s harsh, y¡¯know¡­¡±

    A feeling of warmth radiates within Shu as he watches his two friends struggle in their mutually intruding gestures, enough to dispel his own distress. Mei and Lin are wonderful boys, and he¡¯s grateful for them in many ways, especially now. If only the circumstances were better¡­

    ¡°Anything, huh?¡± Song butts in. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for food then.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± Shu exclaims in astonishment. ¡°We just had breakfast a couple of hours ago!¡±

    ¡°We need to think of a way to escape, right? Well, I can¡¯t think without food.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even think at all! Food is all you care about!¡±

    ¡°Come now, if that¡¯s what Song wants I guess it doesn¡¯t hurt to visit the kitchen,¡± Mei says.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Shu rolls his eyes. ¡°Do what you want, Song. I really can¡¯t take you seriously at all.¡±

    ¡°You never did.¡± Song shrugs. ¡°Let¡¯s go then! Foooood¡­¡±

    As they navigate through the walkways, Shu can feel the faintest of hope squealing in his veins, spurring him on and giving him life. Perhaps he¡¯s not ready to give up just yet. It won¡¯t be easy, but they¡¯ll find a way to escape somehow.

    The Imperial Kitchen is located close to the central Palace, so it¡¯s no surprise there¡¯s a lot of traffic on their way there. However this time, Shu feels that it¡¯s much easier to endure the stares and glares from the other boys when Mei and Lin are with them. When they finally arrive at the Kitchen¡ª a notably long, single-storey building¡ª Song leaps ahead of the group and barges through the doors, urged by the aroma of soy sauce chicken.

    ¡°That goon has no sense of delicacy at all,¡± Shu groans. ¡°We¡¯re not even supposed to step into the Kitchen without permission.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of his charm though, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mei chuckles.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone so graceless though, even among peasants,¡± Lin mutters.

    The three stop by the flung-open doors of the Kitchen, only to see the oafish boy wolfing down on pork buns with both hands, much to the shock of the Apprentices working in there. Several of them meekly try to stop his slaughter on comestibles, but to no avail. As comically horrifying the scene is, Shu acknowledges that the both of them had barely touched their breakfast. Though he isn¡¯t close to the level of gluttony Song is on, even he feels a little hungry himself.

    ¡°We really need a leash for him, geez¡­¡± Mei shakes his head with a humoured grin.

    Even Lin, who normally puts on a cool front, can¡¯t hide his shock from the scene unfolding before him. ¡°It¡¯s like he hasn¡¯t eaten for three days.¡±

    ¡°Well, missing breakfast is as good as three days for that pig,¡± Shu steps past the stupefied Apprentices and heads towards Song. ¡°Hey musclebrain, you¡¯re supposed to ask the cooks if they¡¯ve got food to spare, not terrorise them!¡±

    Song looks up with a curtain of egg noodles hanging from his mouth. ¡°Mmf?¡± He slurps it all in before handing Shu a pork bun from a basket next to him, along with a bottle of water.

    ¡°One of these days I have to teach you how to behave like a proper human being.¡± But Shu smiles nonetheless and takes the food and drink from his hands. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Even Mei and Lin can¡¯t help but grab a bun each for themselves as they watch the chaos ensue before them.

    The boys leave the kitchen with their bellies filled, including Song. Especially Song. The slight bump of Song¡¯s stomach says everything as he pats it with satisfaction.

    ¡°Now I can do with a nap.¡± Song lets out a burp, much to Shu¡¯s disgust.

    ¡°Ew, gross! I¡¯ve told you so many times that it¡¯s inelegant to do that!¡± Shu scolds, slapping his partner¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And we¡¯re supposed to be thinking of a way to escape, idiot!¡±

    ¡°That boy never changes, even in the face of death.¡± Mei sighs.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually impressive how unrefined you are,¡± Lin adds, shaking his head.

    ¡°Come to think of it, don¡¯t the two of you have training or missions today?¡± Shu asks.

    Mei and Lin exchange looks, and Mei is the first to back down with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°We do, but your problem is more important right now,¡± Lin says.

    ¡°A day in the Electric Chamber is worth it,¡± Mei adds, though with a shaky voice, as if not quite believing what he¡¯s saying. ¡°Can we get a move on before our instructors find us?¡±

    Shu pulls his dearest friends close for a group hug, both grateful and heartbroken by their decision. Would they have been happier if they¡¯re out of the Blossom as well?

    The four of them make their way towards southern section of the Palace. In the eastern corner, sitting close is a building dubbed as the Storeroom of Imparting Strength. Since it only stores miscellaneous items and equipment for the Palace, very few people would wander around these parts.

    The boys spend hours trying to come up with something, with Song contributing as a scout by scouring various locations of the Palace to test their theories, but nothing seems to work. The Shadow Palace has no weak points, and all of the rumours they know regarding any lapse in security are exposed as nothing more than sensational stories for young Apprentices. There is no hole in the wall beneath the North-East turret of the Palace, no secret tunnels by the Palace God Temple, no illusory walls in the Pavilion of Holy Spring, nothing.

    By midday, nothing has been achieved aside from a few bruises across Song¡¯s body. As Mei and Lin continue their discussions while Song rubs his bruised nose from the illusory wall test, a wave of fatigue suddenly washes over Shu. As a matter of fact, throughout the day Shu has been feeling unusually tired, but he couldn¡¯t bear to sit out on the discussions while their lives are at stake.

    Now, Shu knows something is wrong. Very wrong. It¡¯s only a little past noon, but it feels as if he hasn¡¯t slept for three days straight. By now, he can¡¯t even hear the buzzing of the summer cicadas anymore, as if the world has gone silent around him.

    ¡°Song¡­¡± he whispers weakly, tugging at his sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ feel right.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song notices the change in Shu. He grips his shoulder with a look of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±

    Mei and Lin stop their chatters and have their attention on Shu now.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ tired.¡± Shu unwittingly nods again, his head feeling heavier by the second.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to look this sleepy.¡± Mei leans over to his friend. ¡°Are you really all right?¡±

    ¡°Just need to¡­ rest my¡­¡±

    Before he can finish, darkness finally caves in, and Shu¡¯s head lulls to one side. He feels his head landing on something soft and strong, the last sensation he can feel before drowning in oblivion.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Shu, wake up! Shu!¡± Mei shouts.

    Shu lays unconscious in Song¡¯s arm, and Song gently combs his hair away from his face. Lin moves over to place a hand over Shu¡¯s forehead before checking his breathing.

    ¡°No fever, and his breathing is normal; my best guess is that he¡¯s sedated by something.¡± Lin then shifts his attention to Song, suspicion riddled on his features. ¡°You¡¯re oddly calm for someone whose partner just collapsed. You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song answers half-heartedly.

    ¡°What?¡± Mei shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°No, no way. Why? What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°I put some sedative drugs in the bun I gave him this morning. The drugs were from the Palace¡¯s doctor, Shen, someone who knows Shu¡¯s body, so the dosage is safe for him.¡±

    The Purger pair now realise they¡¯ve all been tricked by Song¡¯s act this morning. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t an act and that he was genuinely hungry, but either way nobody could¡¯ve expected a thoughtless boy like Song to do something like this. Mei wears a look of horror, but Lin seems perfectly accepting of the situation.

    ¡°The both of you were placed under house arrest for the entirety of yesterday, so that means you must¡¯ve prepared the drugs even before that,¡± Lin says. ¡°Hard to imagine you thinking ahead at all, but this is all for Shu, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song gets up with his beloved partner in his arms. Despite wearing his usual deadpan expression, the Purger pair can sense the deep melancholy from his eyes. ¡°About that last favour I asked of you awhile ago, Mei¡­ now is the time to do it.¡±

    ¡°Shu isn¡¯t going to be happy about this,¡± Mei mutters.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Song places Shu in his friend¡¯s arms, albeit with a slight trace of reluctance. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with his wrath in the afterlife, but at least this way I have many more years to wait for that.¡±

    ¡°And just how are we going to leave the Palace with Shu?¡± Lin asks. ¡°Aren¡¯t the both of you supposed to be banned from leaving?¡±

    ¡°I am, but not Shu,¡± Song answers. ¡°Know how the Blossom¡¯s law works when it comes to house arrests? The offender isn¡¯t allowed to stay in his own quarters because all of his stuff is confiscated, but he¡¯s allowed to stay in a non-offender¡¯s quarters. Thing is, the non-offender must serve as his supervisor for the entirety of his punishment time.¡±

    ¡°And they let you stay in Shu¡¯s quarters¡­¡±

    Song nods. ¡°That means even though we were both caught, Shu actually wasn¡¯t sentenced to anything. And Yan said it himself¡ª Shu is allowed to leave the Palace any time.¡±

    Lin sighs and says, ¡°So you actually aren¡¯t a complete idiot. Why can¡¯t you be like this more often?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you saying? He is an idiot!¡± Mei clenches his fists until his knuckles turn white. ¡°If I were Shu, I¡¯d never forgive you for this.¡±

    Song reaches over and lovingly caresses his partner¡¯s cheek. It feels so surreal to accept that this is the last time he¡¯ll ever see Shu, and he can sense the child within him throwing a tantrum, childishly refusing to accept fate¡¯s cruel biddings. But fate cannot be changed simply because one wants it to; one has to fight to change it, against all odds. Defeating Kiin might seem impossible now, but he has to manage somehow if he wishes to stay with Shu.

    ¡°I guess this is goodbye then,¡± Lin says. ¡°I don¡¯t usually condone such foolish actions¡­ but I think I¡¯d have done the same if I were you.¡±

    ¡°You truly are the world¡¯s biggest moron, you know that?¡± Mei blinks back his tears. ¡°This isn¡¯t the last time we¡¯ll be seeing each other, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Song takes each of their hands and gives them a tight squeeze. All these years he¡¯s spent with them, all the laughter they¡¯ve shared, all the times they stood up for each other in the Shadow Palace¡ª these are memories he¡¯ll cherish forever, to his last dying breath. There¡¯s so much that he wishes to say to his friends, but he knows that time is running out. ¡°Please go.¡±

    Lin takes Shu in his arms. Slowly, reluctantly, the Purger pair take their leave. Mei looks back over his shoulder one last time and meets with Song¡¯s unwavering gaze. There are no tears in his eyes, no real expression to speak of since it¡¯s Song they¡¯re talking about, possibly the most deadpan and thoughtless boy in the Blossom.

    But right now he looks even sadder than any of them.

 Chapter 22: Fate

    Kiin sends the last of his Purgers away, weary after a day of sorting out the reports given by his boys. His words to Song and Shu that day weren¡¯t merely to boast, about him being an ¡®Emperor¡¯ of these lands; the truth is while his title is something that the citizens informally gave him, his role is extremely similar to rulers of nations from the worlds he¡¯s been to. The Black Blossom¡¯s Purgers not only rid the nation of invading Void Seekers, but they deal with economic issues as well such as rebuilding cities, mitigating drought effects to protect crops and so on. With their Arcana abilities, they can do what many normal humans can¡¯t in order to protect their way of life.

    There are times where he grows tired of dealing with these matters. After all, his ultimate goal is to rid the world of the Seekers, but he knows things would be much more difficult without the support of the people. To raise an army of Purgers he needs food and resources, and to obtain these resources he needs the help of the common folk.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work again, Father.¡± Xin takes his place before the throne¡¯s flight of steps and bows. ¡°I must remind you that it¡¯s time to prepare for your duel.¡±

    Kiin takes a moment to soak in the peacefulness of the empty court. ¡°So it is.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to have a bath before that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Then I shall take my leave.¡± Xin bows once more before turning towards the entrance.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Kiin calls out, stopping the Oracle in his tracks. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Father?¡±

    Kiin hesitates, wondering if he¡¯s going to look vulnerable for asking. ¡°What kind of results are you expecting Song to achieve?¡±

    Xin ponders for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ he does not need the power of a god to change his fate. I¡¯m sure Father will come to understand this in due time.¡±

    Kiin catches a knowing twinkle in Xin¡¯s eyes, but his cryptic answer leaves him with a sense of assurance nonetheless. Although he¡¯s met more powerful users of the Wheel of Fortune arcana before, for some reason he can¡¯t help but trust Xin more than anyone else. Perhaps it¡¯s his loyalty, perhaps it¡¯s the bond they share, but to him Xin is special.

    And if Xin is right, there might be hope for this realm after all.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    When Song finally opens his eyes, the sun is already glowering in a hue of magma orange, bathing the Garden of Resolution in its glaring light. He can feel the heat of the blazing rays fighting against his chilled features; seems like autumn is really coming early this year. Funny how this is his first and only time that he¡¯s able to meditate properly, when he¡¯s in the face of death, but Shu was right: meditation does bring peace to the soul.

    Song senses someone approaching him from the side of the gazebo. Even without looking, he already knows who it is.

    ¡°Rare to see you meditating,¡± Long says. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Shu isn¡¯t in the Palace anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Came to check on my rival before his duel,¡± Long answers. ¡°When I first heard about your attempt at escape, I have to admit that I lost faith in you.¡±

    ¡°And why do you care?¡±

    ¡°Are you forgetting that we share the same goals?¡± Long folds his arms and leans against the pillar of the gazebo. ¡°I want to see you break free from the cursed cycle as well. I would help you, but I need to be sure you¡¯re deserving of it.¡±

    To Long, strength is everything that defines a person¡¯s worth in this world. While Song¡¯s view of strength isn¡¯t as extreme as his rival¡¯s, he can empathise with his point of view. Most Purgers would. That said, it does make Song feel a little weak whenever he thinks about his attempt at escape. Hatred has been Song¡¯s source of power for as long as he can remember, but by running away, does this mean that his hatred has waned? Is Long right about him being weaker now?

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see what you can do later.¡± Long pushes himself from the pillar and takes his leave. ¡°Good luck on your duel, Song.¡±

    Song clenches his fists until his knuckles turn white, as if to crush his doubts about his strength.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    When Song finally arrives at the throne room, Kiin can feel a rush of adrenaline awakening his mind and body. The boy stands alone, composed as always, but with an air of quiet fury radiating from him.

    ¡°I should commend you for not trying to escape a second time,¡± Kiin says. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t need to ask where Shu is right now.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be seeing him any time soon,¡± Song answers coldly.

    ¡°My guards notified me about him leaving the Palace, as well as your friends that helped him.¡± Kiin leans forward, resting an elbow by his knee. ¡°You realise that once the duel is over, Lin and Mei will be hunted down by the Blossom, right?¡±

    Song¡¯s arm shoots up, summoning his blade in an instant and points it at him. ¡°Let¡¯s start this duel before I lose my patience.¡±

    The leader of the Black Blossom leans back on his throne, with a composure that dissimulates his true emotions. On the inside, Kiin is studying Song with an obsession that¡¯s kindred to starvation. The resentment in his eyes, the determination apparent from his steady flow of aura, the psychological state he¡¯s in that defies all common sense and logic, and the beast within that thrives in all of this absurdity that drives the boy forward£­ he¡¯s waited so long for a boy like this to appear, a Purger driven by pure hate rather than love. And no matter how much he feasts his eyes upon the wondrous specimen before him, it¡¯s not enough. If only he could marvel at the boy¡¯s glorious physique and psyche for all eternity.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I suppose I have to oblige.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    The cawing of evening crows cut through the fog in his mind. As Shu¡¯s eyelids flicker open, the first thing he sees are a pair of boots trudging through a field of grass, legs that do not belong to him moving on their own.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± the person carrying him says, but the throbbing in Shu¡¯s head is making it hard for him to recognise the voice.

    ¡°Shu? Are you okay? Do we need to stop for a break?¡± another voice says from the side, this time obviously more emotional than his partner¡¯s.

    The person carrying him doesn¡¯t answer, but stops by a tree and sets him down anyway. Shu clutches his head and shift his blurred vision to his captors.

    It¡¯s Lin and Mei.

    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± Shu groans and struggles to stand, only to realise that his body is still weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Lin says, holding Shu by the arm to support him. ¡°The drugs haven¡¯t completely worn off yet.¡±

    ¡°Drugs?¡± Shu glances around. ¡°Where¡¯s Song?¡± But as soon as he says that, he already knows the answer, and he can feel his heart drop to his toes. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Mei comes forward, an apologetic expression written on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it has to be like this, but this is what Song asked us to do¡­ and we agreed to it.¡±

    Shu surveys the area around him. They¡¯re in a forest, and judging by the blazing orange rays shining piercing through the canopy it has to be around early-evening. Since it took hours before the drugs finally kicked in, Song must¡¯ve used them in solid foods before giving it to him.

    The pork bun¡­

    Shu can feel his blood boiling as he realises how foolish he¡¯d been to underestimate his partner like that. At least the anger is clearing his mind.

    ¡°I have to go back,¡± Shu says, pushing past of Lin. ¡°Don¡¯t have much time before¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Lin cuts him brusquely. ¡°We¡¯re fugitives now. If we go back¡ª¡±

    ¡°I never agreed to this!¡± Shu shouts at him. ¡°Lin, how could you! First you hid the details of Song¡¯s duel from me, and now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s okay to leave him to die? How am I supposed to trust you anymore?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just let you throw your life away like that!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re okay with letting Song die? We¡¯re supposed to escape the Palace together, but what the three of us are doing right now is abandoning him!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to die! You have every chance to escape, but why¡¯re you so hell-bent on dying with him?¡± Lin has never looked this emotional, this furious before. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can change his fate by staying in the Palace. Why? Why can¡¯t you see that everyone just wants to protect you? Song wants to protect you! Do you have to be so foolish, so selfish about this?¡±

    Shu shakes his head, staggering away from Lin. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? What if Mei was the one that you have to abandon? Would you have been okay walking out on him too?¡±

    Lin is about to argue, but no words leave his mouth. Mei rubs his own elbow and looks away, fully aware of Lin¡¯s answer without even asking; they¡¯re both Purgers as well. A Purger¡¯s bond is even stronger than that of lovers, and common sense is irrelevant here. They¡¯ve protected each other since they were children, cared for each other, relied on each other for emotional support and affection¡ª from a Purger¡¯s perspective, the only person he can trust and love in this world is his partner.

    A Purger¡¯s life without his partner is a fate worse than death.

    ¡°I appreciate the both of you doing all this to protect me, but please understand¡­¡± Shu whispers, grabbing hold of Lin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s everything to me.¡±

    Lin gnashes his teeth and droops his head, visibly conflicted. Mei softly takes his hand and gives him a nod.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Lin whispers, the anguish from him so great that it looks as if the pain is going to split his face open. ¡°You just¡­ why¡­ why does it have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Lin, what¡¯re you gonna do now?¡± Mei asks, holding his partner¡¯s face with a hand. ¡°Will you run? Or¡­¡± He then looks at Shu, and Lin knows what he¡¯s trying to get at.

    ¡°The both of you should leave,¡± Shu answers for him. ¡°This is my problem¡ª my problem and Song¡¯s. I don¡¯t want you to throw your lives away for us.¡±

    ¡°So Lin?¡± Mei prompts once more. ¡°What is it going to be?¡±

    Looking at his friend like this, Shu realises that Lin has been forced to make a lot of difficult choices as of late because of the both of them. He¡¯s a good person, but that usually becomes his undoing. Although he wishes that Lin would leave him be, he knows his friend far too well to believe so.

    Lin closes his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mei¡­¡±

    Mei smiles and kisses his partner on the cheek. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like you.¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    The Hall of Final Transcendence, or the throne room, is the largest building within the Shadow Palace, and so is the courtyard before it. Hundreds of Purgers gather on the walls surrounding the courtyard, some on the turrets, others even on the steps to the Hall, all waiting for the duel while chattering excitedly among one another. From where Song is standing, their black uniforms remind him of vultures circling their dying prey, eagerly but patiently waiting for its time to come.

    From the gates and surrounding turrets of the courtyard, Apprentices can be seen rushing to the scene. News of the duel must¡¯ve spread among their ranks in the last minute, and naturally they can¡¯t resist the show either. Their grey uniforms now give Song the imagery of rodents cramming themselves between the ranks of the vultures, less intimidating but sharing the same carnivorous vibe.

    In the entire history of the Black Blossom, not a single Purger has ever been foolish enough to challenge Kiin to a death duel. It¡¯s no exaggeration to call this day a historical moment. With Shu out of the way, Song can finally focus on the hatred that¡¯s been ravaging his consciousness since the day he saw Kiin. How many times have they risked their lives to hunt the Seekers for Kiin? How many trials have they gone through to survive their days as Initiates? How much pain did they have to endure because Kiin treated life-threatening torture devices as disciplinary tools? Everything will end today, one way or another.

    As Kiin makes his way down the steps from the Hall with his Oracle Xin, the Purgers and Apprentices surrounding the courtyard explode in frenzied cheers. The crowd¡¯s favouritism irks Song to the bone, but it¡¯s not unexpected. Many of the Purgers hold Kiin in high regard, and these boys don¡¯t exactly like him since he doesn¡¯t share their fanaticism for him.

    While Kiin takes his place on the opposite side of the courtyard, Xin stands between them to serve as referee.

    The Oracle¡¯s beauty is breathtaking, and Song can¡¯t help but be spellbound by his appearances. And he isn¡¯t the only one either¡ª every single Purger in the courtyard is now completely silent, awed by the Oracle¡¯s presence. There are many elegant boys within the Blossom, but none as striking as Xin. Every step, every movement of his hair, every bat of an eye¡ª Song has never seen anyone radiate such purity and grace before. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s the manifestation of everything divine in this world.

    But his appearance is merely another sign of the importance of this day, this duel. It¡¯s rare for Xin to appear before the average Purger due to the divine nature of his role, as well as his intimate and unique link with Kiin. For him to actually serve as referee for the duel¡ª is there supposed to be some deeper meaning to this fight than Song knows?

    ¡°Brothers,¡± Xin speaks, cutting through the seemingly eternal silence, his voice bewitchingly mellow, but mysteriously loud enough to carry across the vast space. ¡°There are no winds that spirits can predict, no seasons that man can change; the Blossom is no exception to the laws of nature, and yet it is no stranger to change. However harsh the coming days may be, the spirit of the Blossom is eternal, and we will persevere and prevail.¡±

    It¡¯s incredible how the audience of perhaps over a thousand boys with such different values and personalities can remain so disciplined before the Oracle¡¯s speech; Song wonders if it¡¯s because of the Oracle¡¯s arcana power at work. Aside from the rumours that the Oracle has the ability to see into the future, very little is known about him.

    ¡°Today, we are gathered here to witness a tremble in the wheel of fate, the new spark of a fire in an oblivion that no soul has ventured to. However the outcome of this battle, know that while nothing will ever be the same again. But even so, please do not waver in your path and your faith in the Blossom. I pray, pray that each and every single one of you will find the courage and strength to grasp at your destinies, and live like how a Purger of the Black Blossom should.¡±

    The Oracle takes a deep bow. Like the pop of a bubble, the tension holding the boys explodes, and the entire courtyard erupts in claps and cheers.

    As the Oracle steps away from the centre of the field, Song notices that Kiin has his eyes closed throughout the speech. When the Oracle is far enough, the leader of the Black Blossom gently opens his eyes and glances at the elegant man. There¡¯s a rather sharp, piercing feel about his glare. Song briefly wonders if there¡¯s any meaning to that look he¡¯s giving to the Oracle, but quickly shakes his head to clear that thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s little left for me to say. As Emperor of this country, leader of the Black Blossom, I will show you what true power is, as well as the burden I shoulder for this world.¡± Kiin turns his attention back at Song, taking a step forward. He casually raises his hand towards him, a look of ice cool determination steeled on his features. ¡°Come, child! Show me your reason of existence, the drive that¡¯s been pushing you to this very moment!¡±

    Song slowly raises his arms, dropping to his most comfortable stance and sharpening his focus, his senses. He can feel the essence of his arcana powers flowing in his veins. From his perspective, time slows. The cool evening winds graze his skin, like a slab of cold steel; the sounds from the world around him grow distant, like he¡¯s underwater; the movements of Kiin¡¯s long, golden hair flutters in the air, too slow to be natural, like they¡¯re pulled by a puppeteer¡¯s invisible strings. This feels right. Song has never felt better, more eager to fight in his life than he does now. After all, he has nothing and everything to lose.

    The Oracle raises his hand. At once, the clamours of the audience dies once more.

    Another moment of unnatural silence.

    Nothing moves.

    Then, he swipes his hand down, as if it were a sword. A strange, spine-chilling chiming of bells serenades the air, and a powerful gust of wind sweeps across the courtyard.

    The battle has begun.

    Clenching his fists, Song twists his footing and springs forward, racing towards the person who sentenced him and his beloved partner to a life of war. Fifteen years of suffering, fifteen years of despair, fifteen years of fear, fifteen years of hatred¨Dall of these emotions converge into his fist, and he fires it at the man who started it all for them.

 Chapter 23: Yin

    Shu has never ran faster in his life before. He blasts through the undergrowths, zips through the trees and races through the terrain as if he were a bolt of lightning, his body fuelled by strength he never knew he had. Even the effects of the drug seem to have worn off minutes after he started running.

    Eventually, past the last stretch of trees, the outskirts of Bai Hu loom in sight. Shu pauses to catch his breath, wishing he had Song¡¯s speed and stamina for the billionth time.

    ¡°You could at least look back once.¡± Mei pants heavily, trudging towards Shu. ¡°Is this how Song treats you on missions?¡±

    Lin looks winded as well, but he remains tight-lipped.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± Shu mutters. ¡°The duel must¡¯ve started already.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯re you going to do once you¡¯re there?¡± Lin asks. ¡°Fight Father with Song? Or take on the entire Blossom on your own? We¡¯re fugitives now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Lin still doesn¡¯t look convinced in the slightest, but he nods anyway. The trio speed towards their destination once more. They leap from roof to roof, making quick work through the lively city and plunge into the final stretch of vegetation. Only a few miles left to the Palace.

    ¡°They¡¯re expecting us,¡± Lin says.

    Mei and Shu choose not to argue with his statement. Like Song, Lin¡¯s hunches are reliable to a fault. They burst through the last wall of trees and race across the bridge towards the Palace. Before they¡¯ve even crossed half the distance, whistling noises pierce the air.

    ¡°Form up!¡± Shu bellows, and several Faceless Soldiers with tower shields materialise in an instant. The Soldiers raise their shields just in time to block the Chi darts for the trio. The shields cave in from the devastating impact, but the Soldiers hold on. Barely.

    ¡°Lin!¡± Mei roars.

    ¡°On it!¡± Lin melts into the Palace walls and immediately, the entire structure begins to trembles violently, kicking up dozens of Apprentices into the air.

    Mei springs into a somersault over the Palace walls and fires a wave of crimson strings from his fingertips, piercing the Apprentices. Once the young boys land back onto solid ground, Shu knows the battle is already over. The Apprentices drop their bamboo pipes, take their respective partners into their arms¡­ and begin kissing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they¡¯ll be safe,¡± Mei says with a wink. ¡°The Devil works especially well on people that already have established bonds.¡±

    Shu watches as the boys feel and make out their respective partners, oblivious of the trio¡¯s presence now. What a terrifying power.

    More Apprentices swarm into the courtyard from the flanking gates, numbering in the hundreds. Before they can even make it to the centre of the battlefield, pillars of rock burst from the ground, forcing the boys to hesitate. One final pillar punches through the ground at the centre of the courtyard, this one much larger than the rest. A greyish human-like figure peels itself from the wall and hangs there. The greyish liquid encasing it solidifies quickly, giving it colour, until finally Shu can make out Lin¡¯s features.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to that ability,¡± Shu mutters, slightly disturbed by the sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here!¡± Lin shouts. ¡°Mei, go with Shu!¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Mei winks, then gestures for Shu to hurry.

    The both of them sprint forward. Just as the Apprentices are about to intercept them again, the earth trembles, and concrete walls sprout from the ground, forging a path for Shu and Mei while locking the Apprentices away in a maze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡± Lin sinks back into the massive pillar, his voice now reverberating from the very walls and earth of the courtyard. ¡°None of you will leave unless I say so.¡±

    Even as Shu steps past the next gate, he can still hear the screams and swords ringing from the man-made labyrinth behind. Hopefully Lin remembers their promise to not kill anyone.

    As they step into the building known as the Gate of Changing Fates, the boys notice that the towering doors are locked. Shu suddenly stops dead in his tracks. Mei skids to a halt and glances back. ¡°What?¡±

    Shu senses something. ¡°Get back!¡± he screams.

    A clash of steel rends the air. Suddenly, standing in front of Mei is a Faceless Soldier¡­ with its sword guarding against Yi¡¯s massive glaive.

    ¡°Oh my, your summoning speed has gotten much faster!¡± The psychotic Purger giggles, twisting the glaive and throwing the Soldier¡¯s blade into the air. In one swift motion, it cuts the Soldiers down as if its armour is made of paper.

    Mei leaps back to Shu¡¯s side, looking slightly shaken. ¡°I¡­ got careless. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Apologise or thank me later.¡± Shu swipes his hand to a side, and a squad of Faceless Soldiers assemble before him. ¡°That is, if we¡¯re both still alive then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving us too little credit. How mean!¡± Yi says, feverishly licking the blade of his glaive. ¡°We¡¯re not barbarians. We¡¯ll kill you slowly, painfully, and that means you¡¯ll have time to say your thanks in the meantime!¡±

    Shu senses another being close by, and he doesn¡¯t need even need to focus to know who it is. The newcomer drops from the air, landing next to Yi¨D it¡¯s En, and a brutal looking sabre gleams in his hand.

    ¡°To think it¡¯s come to this,¡± En says, a trace of regret betraying his tone. ¡°Why is it that young Purgers must always choose the most painful path?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the one we believe is right,¡± Shu answers.

    ¡°That¡¯s why so few of you ever make it to adulthood. You need to do more than just listening to your heart.¡± En slowly raises his blade and points it at Shu. ¡°Well, none of that will matter to you soon enough. At least you can rest easy knowing you¡¯re not the first Purger I¡¯ve killed for treason.¡±

    Shu is about to take his trusty glaive from his Soldier, but Mei stops him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the both of them,¡± Mei says. ¡°Go. Song needs you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shu shakes his head. ¡°Are you stupid? They¡¯re way too strong for you to handle alone!¡±

    ¡°Song is fighting right now as we argue here. Lin is fighting right now too, for us.¡± Pinkish Chi energy flows at Mei¡¯s fingertips, taking the form of an elegant straight sword. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. If Song dies now, then all our sacrifices would¡¯ve been for naught.¡±

    Before Shu can object to him again, En sprints forward, his sabre scraping against the floor and kicking up sparks. Mei steps up and parries the blow, and the sound of metal clashing splits through Shu¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mei steps back, guarding against En¡¯s next barrage of blows. ¡°Please!¡±

    Biting his lip, Shu can only heed his friend¡¯s call with a bleeding heart. As he dashes past the duelling Purgers, Yi leaps towards him with his glaive by his side. Shu¡¯s Soldiers move in to intercept him, but are all quickly cut down in the graceful arcs of the massive blade. Shu swears, dodging the blade, along with the next combination of swings with somersaults.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to treat us as mere sideshow, you know?¡± Yi squeals feverishly, all the while hacking and slashing away. ¡°You will die before Song does!¡±

    Shu summons a Soldier, and the next blow smashes through its helmet. Shu then grabs the Soldier¡¯s sword and cleaves through its disintegrating body, but Yi nimbly twists his glaive back to guard against the counter.

    ¡°Finally fighting back? Great! But you of all people should know¡­¡± Yi shoves Shu¡¯s blade aside and swings his glaive at him. Shu twirls his blade back to defend himself, but the force is like a warhammer smashing against his puny sword, throwing him back. ¡°That few Purgers in the Blossom can compare to my strength.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shu grits his teeth, desperately fighting to stay calm. Fighting Yi head on like this is a nightmare. Not only does he sorely outclass him in physical power, his fighting style is piece of art honed by his insane nature.

    Yi laughs again, flourishing his glaive and saunters towards Shu. ¡°Come come come COME COME COME! LET ME RIP THROUGH YOUR SPLEEN! COIL YOUR INTESTINES AROUND MY BLADE AND¨D¡±

    Red strings coil around Yi¡¯s glaive, pulling him back. And the strings are from Mei.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    En slashes against Mei¡¯s arm, splattering blood onto the floors, but he stands firm on his ground.

    Thank you¡­ Shu sprints past Yi, towards the final courtyard without looking back; he can¡¯t, for he knows he¡¯ll never leave these gates if he does.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Shu bellows, and a squad of Archers materialise by his flanks. A volley of Chi arrows then streak towards the massive doors, blasting them open.

    Ahead lies the courtyard before the Hall of Final Transcendence, and even though it¡¯s an outcome that¡¯s been decided long before this moment, Shu still can¡¯t believe the sight before him.

    Song is losing.

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Explosions of Chi energy detonate each time their fists connect, and despite the raging typhoon, not a single onlooker is willing to withdraw from the spectacle. To the young Apprentices, their movements are but a blurry mess of explosions; even majority of the Purgers can barely keep up with the duel.

    Song is covered in cuts and bruises, and his outfit is in tatters. No matter how hard he tries, he just can¡¯t seem score a single hit on him. The next blow from Kiin collides against Song¡¯s fist head on, and the devastating force shoves him back, sending him skidding across the floor. Kiin moves in, firing another onslaught of blows at him, pushing Song further and further back.

    Kiin twists his body, taking a blind spot and delivers a brutal kick to Song¡¯s stomach, throwing him into the air. He then somersaults above Song and delivers a hammer kick down on him. Despite guarding against it, the force drives Song back onto the ground, shattering the stone tiles and pumping out a fistful of blood from his gasping lips.

    ¡°To think you had the audacity to believe you could pose a threat to me.¡± Kiin snorts, sauntering towards Song. ¡°Is this all your hatred amounts to?¡±

    Song punches his fist into the ground, shattering through the stone, pushing himself back onto his feet, panting heavily. ¡°What do you know about me anyway?¡± Zhi materialises in his hand, and Song twirls it into a comfortable grip. ¡°All we are to you are tools, weapons that you use to purge the world of the Seekers. My fight for freedom isn¡¯t something you¡¯re willing to understand.¡± With a roar, he charges towards Kiin.

    Wisps of Chi energy form in Kiin¡¯s hand, taking the form of a beautiful straight sword. With an amused snort, he charges forward, locking himself in another blade storm with Song.

    The two engage in a deadly waltz of blades, excess Chi energy slicing the earth around them, the ringing and howling of their swords so ludicrously fast it¡¯s like the climax of a guzheng piece. Suddenly, Kiin leans back, narrowly avoiding Zhi from beheading him. He then raises his unarmed fist, Chi powers spiking from it. Song leaps back. Kiin¡¯s fist drives into the ground, and an eruption of white-blue energy blasts through the stone, forming a massive crater scorched in residual Chi.

    What the hell is he! Song has never been this pressured in a fight before; there just doesn¡¯t seem to be a way to win. Worse, it feels like he¡¯s losing, slowly but surely, with no way of halting it.

    ¡°At your limit already? That¡¯s a shame.¡± Kiin turns his head to the entrance of the courtyard, the Gate of Changing Fates. ¡°It looks like your partner is here to watch your pathetic grovelling too.¡±

    Song can feel the blood drain from his body as he looks to the Gate as well. Standing by the smouldering giant double doors is Shu, tears welling up in his eyes.

    ¡°After all you¡¯ve done to keep him away from us, he still chooses to die with you. No surprise, considering this is how you were raised to be.¡± Kiin leaps over the crater, sword raised.

    Shu¡­ why¡­ Song falls on the defensive, desperately dodging and guarding against Kiin¡¯s attacks once more. But after seeing Shu, the fight has all but left him. Kiin¡¯s blade nicks him in the arm, then the leg, then his torso, more and more wounds marking him as the fight continues. Eventually, a failed counter from Song leaves him wide open, and Kiin slugs him in the stomach. Song reels over and gags, only to be kicked in the face from Kiin and skidding against the ground again.

    ¡°Song!¡±

    Even in his dazed state, Shu¡¯s voice is still clear as glass. He tries to get up again, but the pain and fatigue is starting to make themselves at home in his body.

    ¡°Just because¡­ we share the same arcana¡­ and you¡¯re older¡­¡± Song spits, trying to revive the fight in him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll win.¡±

    ¡°Same arcana? Ah, you must mean this.¡± Kiin flaunts at his beautiful straight sword as if he were a child showing his friend a new toy. ¡°If that were the case, then you might actually have been right.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on something interesting.¡± Kiin snaps his fingers, summoning luminous blue wisps of Chi to swirl between them, taking the form of a card. The Chariot. And in his other hand, another card forms¨D the Star.

    Two arcana in one being? But that¡¯s impossible!

    Kiin must¡¯ve noticed the shock from Song¡¯s face, because his smile twists into a more malevolent one. ¡°You children may have been born with your arcana, but don¡¯t forget that I was the one who awakened the powers for you. What I give, I can also use.¡± Another card appears before him, then another, until all twenty-one cards are in the air like a picture album.

    ¡°All of the arcana¡­ but that means¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kiin says, reading his mind. ¡°I¡¯m not a lowly human like you.

    I¡¯m a being from beyond this level of dimensions, something that you couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend with that primitive mind of yours. A god, if you will.¡±

    A... god¡­?

    Kiin walks up to Song, hands raised by his sides as if he¡¯s inviting him to go over. ¡°Do you know that Shu isn¡¯t the only person risking everything to save you?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡±

    Kiin raises his palm towards him. When he does, Song isn¡¯t sure anymore if he wants the answer to his question.

    ¡°Get away from him!¡± Shu screams, and a squad of Faceless Archers materialise by his flanks. They unleash a volley of explosive arrows at Kiin¡­ only to detonate against a phalanx of Faceless Shieldsmen¨D Kiin¡¯s Emperor card. Dozens of Apprentices move in to surround Shu¡¯s Soldiers.

    ¡°Shu!¡± Song screams, staggering forward, only to be halted by Kiin¡¯s stern gaze.

    ¡°Does neither of you remember the rules of this duel?¡± Kiin says. ¡°Should Shu interfere, you will automatically lose. I will overlook that foolish outburst just this once, but more importantly¡­¡±

    The symbol of the Wheel of Fortune arcana flashes between them for a brief instant, and suddenly the world around Song changes. Before him is Lin, altering the terrain of the courtyard and knocking the Apprentices about as if they were toys. But he¡¯s moving on foot, and not within the terrain itself¨D that means he¡¯s exhausted most of his powers. Several of the Apprentices move in to flank him, and he realises it too late; one of the boys cleaves his back, cutting through fabric and flesh alike, and another slams his foot behind his knee and knocks him down. The surrounding Apprentices hurry over and move in, locking their blades around his neck to restrain him.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°The Wheel of Fortune¡¯s power, showing you what¡¯s happening to your friends as we speak,¡± says Kiin¡¯s disembodied voice. ¡°Take a good look; it¡¯ll be the last time you see them.¡±

    The scenery blurs, and now Song is looking at Shu. He summons more Faceless Soldiers, throwing himself into a skirmish with the Blossom¡¯s army surrounding him. For a moment, it looks as if he¡¯s holding out against their ranks decently, until a jet of flame plumes towards him. Shu summons a Shieldsman to guard against the fire, but another Purger flanks him, knocking him out with the pommel of his sword. The others quickly move in to apprehend him.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want any of this¡­¡± Song whispers, his heart tearing at the sight of his friends falling to the Blossom¡¯s overwhelming ranks. ¡°I sent them away from the Palace¡­¡±

    ¡°And yet, here they are, throwing their lives away for you.¡±

    The scenery shifts once more, and this time it¡¯s Mei, fighting against En and Yi. Song¡¯s heart is at his throat now. En and Yi aren¡¯t like the other Purgers; they can, and they will kill Mei.

    ¡°Mei¡­ no, stop!¡±

    His friend is wounded all over, yet he¡¯s still standing his ground, fighting valiantly and desperately. The veteran duo alternately and simultaneously exchange blows with Mei with impeccable coordination, as if they¡¯re psychic twins. Even with Mei¡¯s Devil threads serving as obstacles, the duo¡¯s attacks are still relentless, scoring a slash on Mei every now and then and splattering blood onto the floors. But the fight never fades from his eyes.

    The sight is too much for Song to bear. Right now, he wishes he¡¯s dead, so that the fighting would stop, so that they¡¯d stop hurting Mei.

    Eventually, Yi slaps Mei¡¯s blade aside with his glaive. Mei is wide open. En moves in and thrusts his sabre into his chest, and the boy gasps with a look of surprise and horror. En then heartlessly unsheathes his blade from Mei¡¯s body, and he drops to the ground. Mei no longer moves, and he lays there with those lifeless eyes of his, the look of horror frozen on his face.

    When Song¡¯s vision returns to his world, he realises his eyes are now covered by a veil of tears. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s cried in over a decade. Mei, the person who¡¯s always fought his pessimism with that cheerful smile of his, the person who¡¯s always there to tend to the fragile side he locks away from everyone else, especially Shu, and the person who never stopped caring for him until the very end¡­ is now gone.

    Song drops to his knees, all of his strength evaporated to nothing. Of all the things to strip him of his will to live, he had never expected it to be Mei.

    ¡°A shame¨D he was such a promising Purger in the making too,¡± Kiin says without even a shred of remorse or sympathy in his tone. A cold, heartless tyrant. ¡°Lin and Shu will soon follow, after your death. Or would you prefer to watch them die as well?¡±

    Something about hearing Kiin¡¯s voice again after watching Mei¡¯s death sparks a burst of insanity within him, an emotion with a darkness so profound that he can no longer think. It smothers every thought in his mind, and the darkness pours into his blood, fuelling his body with a strength matching this terrifying emotion of his.

    Despair. Sorrow. Murder. Hatred. The only thing left in Song¡¯s mind and soul is the primal desire to see Kiin¡¯s blood spill.

    ¡°Give Mei back¡­¡±

    Song can¡¯t even hear his own voice anymore, but if he could, he wouldn¡¯t have recognised it. Bolts of purplish electrical sparks crackle around his body, and the entire Palace is mysteriously bathed in a thin mist. Many of the Apprentices begin to panic as they notice it¡¯s becoming more difficult to breathe. The mist is unnatural, and every single soul in the Palace can sense its foul, malicious aura.

    ¡°GIVE MEI BACK!¡±

    With a scream of pure rage, Song slams both of his palms into the ground, splitting it and blasting streams of purple lightning into the skies. The ground quakes, but Kiin has his attention focused above; he watches in fascination as the plasma pierces the clouds, staining them red as if they¡¯re bleeding. Lightning and thunder soon follow with the darkening skies.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally awakened your Yin,¡± Kiin exclaims with pride before laughing. ¡°Yes, this is the power I¡¯ve been looking for. There¡¯s no doubt; you can be a¨D¡±

    Lightning strikes the roof of the Gate¡¯s turret, tearing chunks of it apart. Powerful gales slash the courtyard, chipping stone tiles and buildings alike. Even the earthquake is starting to grow dire. The young Apprentices are now screaming, with the Purgers desperately trying to calm them down, leading them to cover.

    As his captors begin to scramble for shelter in the Gate, Shu watches in horror as the world collapses around his beloved partner. Even Kiin¡¯s smile has worn off; the leader of the Blossoms, for once in his life, looks genuinely fretful.

    So much power is flowing through his body that Song feels as if he could shatter a mountain in one punch. Tearing down the Palace would be child¡¯s play.

    But right now, he only desires the destruction of the wretched being before him.

    Zhi materialises in his hand, but this time Song¡¯s black Chi energy swarms around the slender blade, taking the form of a massive sabre. Its creation gives birth to a ghastly scream of winds, ripping off the buttons from his top. Song spreads his footing, leans the sabre on his shoulders and places his palm on the ground, and purplish lightning tears at the stone beneath him.

    The winds, earthquake and thunderstorms are loud, but Song¡¯s voice hammers into every single soul as if he¡¯s talking in the dead of night.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to kill a god.¡± Song¡¯s golden eyes blaze with newfound power. ¡°You¡¯re going to be my first.¡±

 Chapter 24: Song

    Song springs forward, detonating the ground behind him and firing himself at Kiin like a bullet. The god barely has time to parry Song¡¯s brutal sabre with his sword, and the clash sends a shockwave of Chi sweeping across the courtyard. His body feels as if it weighs nothing, yet his mind is burdened with vengeance; together, his body erupts into a frenzied sword dance, forcing Kiin back with each strike, brewing an even stronger typhoon as the fight drags on.

    Song¡¯s next strike crushes hard against Kiin¡¯s guard, throwing him off his feet. He leaps forward before he can land, smashing against his defences, throwing him around the battlefield.

    ¡°This is absurd!¡± Kiin grits his teeth. ¡°A primitive being like you¨D¡±

    Zhi slices through his shirt, slashing his chest and sprinkling blood into the air. Though it¡¯s a score on his arch-nemesis, Song feels nothing from it, thinks nothing of it. Murder is just an order his machine of a body is complying to right now.

    Kiin snarls, retreating. He summons luminous blue swords and fires them at him.

    Justice¡­

    From Song¡¯s perspective, the blades are practically frozen in the air. It amuses him. He rushes forward, shattering the runic weapons with one cleave and presses his attack.

    As Song¡¯s blade is about to meet Kiin again, he dissolves from plain sight.

    The Moon¡­

    Almost instantly, he can sense something from his left flank. Kiin reappears and strikes, but Song sharply blocks the attack without even turning his torso. Kiin disappears once more and emerges from another angle to strike, again and again, but Song guards against each and every one of them with ease.

    Almost got his rhythm¡­

    Kiin strikes from behind this time, but Song has already seen through moves. He turns around and swings Zhi hard, shattering Kiin¡¯s sword like glass. This time, Song feels a pinprick of arrogance inflating in his chest. He smirks.

    With a look of bewilderment, then frustration, Kiin retreats and leaps into the air. Beams of light condense and shoot towards Song.

    This time, Kiin¡¯s projectiles are almost as fast as a scampering rat from his perspective. Song sidesteps, twirls and twists through the rain of deadly beams, all the while never tearing his eyes off the so-called god. Song finds an opening through the rain and leaps into the air after him, Zhi poised to skewer his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky!¡± Kiin bellows, his body suddenly engulfed in white Chi. ¡°I¡¯ve not even started yet!¡±

    Right as Song¡¯s blade is about to reach him, a crystalline Angel explosively blooms into existence from where Kiin once was. The Chi expelled from his transformation throws Song back onto the ground. He scrambles to his feet and studies Kiin¡¯s new form briefly. He¡¯s twice as big as he was before, and none of his human features remains. Kiin spreads his crystal wings, and a shockwave of Chi energy bursts from his magnificent form.

    ¡°Come, Child of Fractured Fates!¡± Kiin points his sharp, angular finger at Song, his voice now a booming, multiplex thunder that rends the air. ¡°Your resolve, your hatred£­ show me your true power, your existence!¡±

    My hatred¡­ ISN¡¯T SOMETHING A TYRANT LIKE YOU CAN UNDERSTAND!

    Roaring, the two titans clash head on. Song¡¯s sword meets Kiin¡¯s diamond-hard limb, and the thunderous impact expels a force that shatter the walls surrounding the courtyard. Kiin soars into the air and unleashes another shower of light beams, forcing Song on the defensive. Before Song is aware of it, he¡¯s now surrounded by a legion of Faceless Soldiers.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    How dare you use Shu¡¯s arcana!

    The Soldiers charge. Song blazes through the army with his sabre, each swing of his blade empowered by his explosive Chi; he dances and blasts through their ranks like a living bomb. Within seconds, hundreds of Soldiers have fallen. The survivors scatter and charge at Song again, only to be cut down one at a time without so much as a struggle.

    A chill runs down Song¡¯s spine¨D too late as he realises Kiin has substituted positions with a Soldier. He whirls around, but he¡¯s too slow; Kiin drives his bladed arm into Song¡¯s chest. Through his crystalline visor, the god smiles.

    ¡°You are only human, Child,¡± growls Kiin.

    Song¡¯s lips tremble. ¡°Not enough¡­¡±

    Kiin freezes. Song grabs the crystalline blade with his bare hand, blood oozing from his palm as tightens his grip on it.

    ¡°NOT ENOUGH!¡±

    Song screams, wrenching Kiin¡¯s blade free from his chest and smashes his skull against him. The Angel staggers back, and Song cleaves his chest with Zhi, shattering chunks of his crystalline body. Kiin desperately summons chains to restrain him, but Song breaks free from them through sheer feral rage.

    ¡°What power!¡± Kiin¡¯s thunderous laughter rises above the calamitous battlefield. ¡°More¡­ show me more, Child!¡±

    Once more, they clash blade for limb; the ensuing shockwaves rip even more of the Palace apart with each blow. Song¡¯s blade narrowly misses, but the Chi expelled from the sword races through the air and crashes into the Gate¡¯s turret, splitting the massive tower and causing it to crumble like it¡¯s made of sand.

    When they finally break free from the melee lock, Kiin flies up and summons a massive white dragon from pure Chi energy. Song twirls his blade into a comfortable grip and awaits for his move. The dragon twists its serpentine body around the crystalline Angel before diving straight for him.

    Song somersaults towards the charging dragon, his head narrowly missing its jaws, and lands on its back. He races across its lengthy body, towards his nemesis, Zhi radiating with every bit of strength and hatred he can muster.

    Kiin swoops down, his unbreakable arm outstretched. With all of his emotions and power loaded into one powerful swing, Song meets Kiin¡¯s blow, smashing through the crystalline limb and cleaving through his chest. The rest of Kiin¡¯s angelic form begins to crumble as he plummets back to earth, and before Song even gets to land, Kiin is already back in his human form, clutching his bloodied arm and panting heavily.

    ¡°This ends now!¡±

    Fifteen years of suffering, fifteen years of despair, fifteen years of fear, fifteen years of hatred¨D everything boils down to this moment. Song raises Zhi one last time and races towards the kneeling god, the one who started this cycle of killing for him. He swings his blade towards Kiin¡¯s neck¡­

    But Kiin leans aside at the last moment. Zhi meets nothing. Then, the sound of flesh tearing crumples in Song¡¯s ears. He watches as his arm separates from his body, and a geyser of blood discharges from his severed limb.

    ¡°You fought well,¡± Kiin says, lowering his recently summoned sword and stands up. ¡°But this is the end of your journey.¡±

    As his blood continues to pour, Song¡¯s consciousness begins to fade. He stumbles back, desperately fighting to stay awake.

    So close¡­ I was¡­ so close¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle how you¡¯re still even standing.¡± Kiin¡¯s face is etched with a strange mixture of joy and disappointment. He walks towards Song, who no longer has the strength to talk, let alone defend himself. ¡°It really is a shame it¡¯s come to this. You may join your friends in the upper dimensions now.¡±

    My friends¡­ Mei¡­

    The image of Mei¡¯s slow defeat, and ultimately his death by En¡¯s sword, plays itself in his mind again. His lifeless eyes, and that frozen look of shock¡­ how could a sweet boy like him meet such a cruel, discrediting end? It was a traitor¡¯s death he got. Mei didn¡¯t need to help Shu escape; Mei didn¡¯t need to come back to save him; but he did it all anyway, because he cared for them. Song has known Mei for many years. All that boy wanted was to spend the rest of his life with his friends in whatever bliss he can salvage.

    Mei died for nothing¡­

    That single thought alone is enough to inject one final burst of anger into Song¡¯s consciousness, giving him strength, something to focus at to remain awake.

    It¡¯s my fault Mei is dead¡­

    Hatred reignites in his spirit, directed at no one but himself. Song glances at his severed arm; the flesh around his severed bone has disintegrated all the way up to his shoulder. If he could just¡­

    Kiin is now only a few paces away from him. The leader of the Black Blossom, the person who started all of this for them, raises his blade.

    Mei¡­ this one¡¯s for you¡­

    Like a spark, Song¡¯s awareness flares briefly. Kiin thrusts his sword. Song sidesteps the blade, just enough that it only grazes his waist. With every drop of life he has left, he grabs the bone of his severed arm and snaps it free, slashing it against Kiin¡¯s throat like a dagger.

    Kiin gasps, widening his eyes. Song¡¯s visions are failing, but Kiin¡¯s throat has never left his line of sight. He steps forward and drives the bone straight into it.

    As Song¡¯s vision darkens, he can hear the so-called god¡¯s pathetic gargles. With his last breath, Song gives the bone a final twist. Then, his knees buckle, and oblivion descends. No time for goodbyes, no time for regrets, no time for tears; death is impartial.

    And yet until the last moment, Mei¡¯s radiant smile never leaves his mind.

    ¡°Mei¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ****************************************************************************************************************************************

    Long shoves a slab of rock aside and saunters towards the duellists. Out of all the boys in the Blossom, only him and a few others were brave enough to watch the duel outdoors. He had to watch it. He wouldn¡¯t forgive himself if he missed the battle.

    ¡°So what do you think?¡± Zhou asks, taking his place by Long¡¯s side.

    ¡°He¡¯s just like me.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You know what this means, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhou looks conflicted for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you till the end.¡±

    Long nods. He then turns his attention back to the duelling grounds, where Shu is already hurrying towards his fallen partner. Soon, their fates will be sealed, and there will be no turning back for either of them.

 Chapter 25: Emperor

    Shu¡¯s mind is blank. As he runs towards his partner, he can feel no emotion. When Song¡¯s arm was severed, Shu was already killed on the inside.

    ¡°Song¡­¡±

    He arrives at his partner¡¯s side and drops to his knees. Gently, he takes Song in his arms. He¡¯s no longer breathing. Shu watches him silently, as if any second now his partner will wake up and tell Shu that it was all a ruse, as if by some sheer miracle his severed arm will be attached again.

    But nothing happens.

    ¡°Song¡­¡±

    Slowly, the acceptance of Song¡¯s death seeps into his mind and slowly, a terrifying sense of immense grief grows within him, spreading like cancer.

    Shu screams.

    Tears drizzle onto Song¡¯s bloodied features, mixing with the crimson. By now, his screams are like sandpaper scraping against his throat, but he refuses to stop. He doesn¡¯t know what else to do. There is nothing else he can do.

    ¡°Why are you always¡­ such an idiot¡­¡± Shu chokes through his tears. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be happy staying by my side?¡±

    By now, the Apprentices and Purgers are slowly pouring out of their shelters. The boys solemnly watch Shu grieve, his crimes all but forgotten for now.

    ¡°Was I not enough for you? Am I really that worthless of a person?¡±

    Kiin wrenches out the bone from his throat, and the wound is already starting to heal. The leader of the Black Blossom quietly watches.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even need anything else. All I wanted was to live with you. It¡¯s all I ask for, and still¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the path your partner chose, but aren¡¯t you the same as well?¡± Kiin walks towards Shu. ¡°You came back, even after Song¡¯s efforts of getting you out of the Palace. Like Song, you and your friends chose to die.¡±

    The engine of Shu¡¯s grief stalls, and in turn, something else churns within him. Now, Shu understands what Song has been getting at all this time. He, Lin and Mei didn¡¯t choose to die because they wanted to¨D it¡¯s because they had no other choice. Shu couldn¡¯t live without Song, and Lin and Mei couldn¡¯t live with abandoning their friends. But all of their fates are like this because Kiin was the one who raised them to be so.

    The lack of free will, their fates dictated by a power they can¡¯t escape nor speak against¨D this is the life of a Purger.

    ¡°Your hatred¡­ I understand it now, Song¡­¡± Shu whispers.

    Something stirs within Shu¡¯s body, and he can feel it in his life essence. Hatred? No, it¡¯s something else. Now that Shu finally understands his partner¡¯s reason of existence, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s connected with him in spirit for the first time. All this while, he¡¯s loved Song, but he couldn¡¯t completely love him when there¡¯s some part of him he couldn¡¯t understand. True love can only happen when both spirits are in tune with each other.

    Now, this barrier between him and Song is no longer there.

    Shu gently sets Song down. His emotions grow, awakening something dormant in his soul. White Chi energy visibly emanate from his body, soft and smooth, spreading across the entire Palace. Every single soul in the Palace can feel it¨D the strange mist bears an intensity that feels like it¡¯s drowning the world, submerging everyone in a suffocating void.

    ¡°So you too, have awakened.¡± Kiin looks pleased. ¡°You might perhaps be the first Purger I¡¯ve seen with a newfound will to fight after his partner¡¯s demise.¡±

    The white Chi energy intensify around Shu, enveloping his body in a swarm of light particles. The particles float like fireflies, and they converge onto his legs to form black metal platings. Others converge onto his arms, and the rest on his crop top, materialising into a suit of demonic-looking armour.

    ¡°Song¡¯s will is mine now,¡± Shu says, his eyes blazing purple. ¡°We¡¯ll show you our strength.¡±

    Shu takes the last of the Chi particles and swipes his arm aside, and a crimson red cape bursts into existence behind him. The advent of Shu¡¯s new form sends a powerful shockwave sweeping across the courtyard.

    Kiin raises his hand, and at once, every Apprentice and Purger in the vicinity understands his order. The boys charge towards Shu, their war cries reverberating in the air.

    ¡°Form up.¡±

    The floors become bathed in a thick mist. A horde of Faceless Soldiers rise up from the mist, their suits of armour gleaming in a majestic shade of gold. Their ranks number in the dozens¡­ then hundreds¡­ then thousands. Within just a second, more than half the massive courtyard is filled golden armoured Soldiers, all at Shu¡¯s command.

    The Black Blossom¡¯s army halt in their tracks, stunned by the sudden appearance of the Soldiers.

    ¡°As Emperor, this is my order,¡± Shu says with steel in his tone, raising his hand in the air.

    For a moment, nobody moves. Then a Purger charges from the Blossom¡¯s side and brings his sword down on the nearest Soldier to him¡­ only to have his blade stopped by its palm. Easily. At that, gasps erupt among the Blossom¡¯s ranks.

    Shu clenches his fist.

    ¡°Die for me.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    At once, the Golden Soldiers fan out and charge towards the Blossom¡¯s ranks, with only the clanking of their armours serving as war cries for their hollowed bodies. The clashes of steel fill the air, followed by explosions from different sides of the battlefield.

    But don¡¯t kill anyone.

    Though Shu hasn¡¯t said his order aloud, every single one of his Soldiers knows and accepts it. Apprentices are quickly pushed back by the Soldiers, while the Purgers are desperately throwing all of their arcana abilities at the golden legion.

    Amidst the battlefield, a luminous blue dragon twists itself around Kiin and explodes, blasting aside the Soldiers surrounding him. Shu and Kiin lock gazes.

    ¡°For mortals from such a lowly dimension, killing me is impossible.¡± White Chi particles swarm around Kiin as he takes the form of the crystalline angel once more. ¡°You will die as your partner did.¡±

    Shu doesn¡¯t speak. He has no words for him. With both arms by his side as if to welcome him, he saunters towards the murderer of his beloved partner. There is no need to rush. His new powers¨D The Emperor Form¨D has given Shu confidence fitting of a true Emperor. He knows he cannot lose.

    ¡°Insolent, just like your partner.¡± Kiin soars into the air and fires piercing beams of light at Shu.

    Golden Shieldsmen materialise from the misty ground and block the deadly rays for Shu. Even after the barrage, Shu continues his slow march towards Kiin, completely unperturbed.

    With his crystalline wings gleaming with power, Kiin swoops down on the young Purger with claws outstretched. Archers quickly materialise by Shu¡¯s flanks, and the squad opens fire at the incoming Angel. Kiin twists in the air, narrowly dodging the explosive arrows. His body then glows white, detonating violently as he barrels into Shu, decimating his Soldiers in a brilliant explosion of white light.

    Flames lick the crater formed by Kiin¡¯s devastating attack. But Shu¡¯s body is nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Kneel before me.¡±

    Kiin hears Shu¡¯s words and whirls around to see him standing on the roof of a turret with Archers lining the top of the surrounding Palace¡¯s walls¡­ and in the skies, a torrent of pink arrows are plummeting down on him. The world around Kiin rips apart as the explosive arrows find their marks. Kiin¡¯s crystalline body cracks as more and more of the explosions batter him, and the Emperor of the Black Blossom can do nothing but turtle against the onslaught.

    ¡°Such arrogance¡­ so it seems that unleashing the Yin of the Emperor card has warped your personality.¡± The cracks on Kiin¡¯s crystalline form are already beginning to heal. Kiin points at the boy on the roof. ¡°One day, this will be your downfall. It is the destiny of the one who bears the Emperor arcana.¡±

    Shu narrows his eyes. ¡°Then so be it, but today, it will be yours.¡±

    Suddenly, a deafening explosion rocks the battlefield. Shu and Kiin glance towards the entrance of the Hall to see a pillar of golden Chi energy erupting into the skies. From this height, Shu can see the source of this new immense power¨D Long.

    And above him, an angel-like figure with a crystalline body soars into the air, similar to Kiin¡¯s form but blue in colour. The awe-inspiring creature spreads its wings, flaunting the beautiful colours gleaming on his brilliant form¨D Zhou.

    So even they can unleash their Yin as well¡­

    Shu knows that if he still had his former personality, he¡¯d have been worried, but his Emperor Form stops those weak emotions from seeping into his mind. Shu only knows of two words now: victory and death. He will accept both with all of his heart.

    But instead of going for Shu, Long lightly shoves the nearest Purger and sends him flying straight for the walls. Then, like a spark of electricity, Long races across through the battlefield at blinding speed, moving from Purger to Purger and sending them flying like the first.

    Meanwhile, Zhou fends off against the projectiles from the Purgers on the roofs. The lightning, flames and energy bolts from them are no match for Zhou¡¯s destructive rays of light, and he easily outguns them.

    They¡¯re¡­ on my side?

    Despite everything, Shu also realises that both Long and Zhou are holding back on the boys of the Palace. Like him, they seem to be concerned about preserving their lives as well.

    ¡°The insolence of this generation¡­¡± To Shu¡¯s surprise, Kiin bursts out laughing. ¡°So this is why the Oracle made such a prophecy.¡±

    Shu eyes at his former Emperor. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    White-armoured Soldiers materialise around Kiin, about in the dozens, surrounding him like bodyguards. ¡°The Child of Fractured Fates is what he calls Song, a being with a unique power to break through the prison of Fate and forge his own destiny, the one who can rewrite the books of the Akashic Records to his whims. Not even a god such as myself can do that.¡± He spreads his arms, and Kiin¡¯s Soldiers fan out to fight Shu¡¯s golden ones. ¡°He will be the deciding factor of the war against the Void Seekers, and he will be the one who decides who lives and dies in this world.¡±

    But Song is dead. And you killed him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you.¡± Shu substitutes to one of the Soldiers on the ground. Another Soldier hands him a glaive. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    Despite Kiin¡¯s non-human features, Shu can sense him smiling in anticipation. The two emperors charge at each other. Shu¡¯s glaive meets Kiin¡¯s crystal limb, but he¡¯s immediately blasted back by Kiin¡¯s monstrous strength. Chains burst from the ground and catches Shu in the air before detonating. Once again, Shu manages to teleport away, this time appearing behind Kiin. The emperors clash again and again, and though Kiin¡¯s attacks are much faster and stronger, he¡¯s never able to score a real hit on Shu. Shu simply has too many Soldiers on the field to swap positions with.

    ¡°You pesky little¡­¡± Kiin growls as a Soldier lands a hit on him. ¡°If running to your servants is all you can do, then I¡¯ll just have to kill everything!¡±

    With that, Kiin pummels the earth with his fist, and a frigid blast of wind sweeps the field, instantly freezing the Soldiers surrounding him. Kiin snaps his finger, and the frozen Soldiers shatter.

    But Shu was counting on an attack like that; he has already teleported out of the blast zone, long before Kiin launched the attack.

    From the wreckage of the collapsed turret, Shu bursts out with the squad of Archers he hid as reinforcements. Another volley of arrows find their mark on Kiin and explode against him.

    Right as Shu lands back onto solid ground, pain pierces his chest. There, right before him, Kiin¡¯s massive body materialises from thin air, his crystal arm now a blade impaling Shu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°The Moon is always so enjoyable to use,¡± Kiin taunts, twisting his bladed limb in Shu. ¡°Especially when looking at the surprised face of my victim.¡±

    Though in pain, Shu isn¡¯t afraid of death. No, death can¡¯t touch him now, not in his current state.

    Through his bloodied lips, Shu says, ¡°Give your life to me.¡±

    The Soldier closest to Shu crumbles like sand, and the grains flow into his body. Slowly, Shu can feel his wound closing and his strength returning. Two Soldiers then ram their glaives against Kiin, shoving him away from their master. Kiin quickly cuts them down, but by then, Shu¡¯s wound has already healed completely.

    In his Emperor Form, Shu knows he¡¯s virtually immortal.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Kiin laughs. ¡°To think a motherly Purger like you would possess such a tyrannical arcana. You humans never cease to amaze me!¡±

    The two clash once more, neither side able to gain the upper hand against the other.

    Suddenly, a beam of light strikes Kiin on his back. He staggers. Shu seizes the chance and sends him glaive crashing against his head. Then, a gust of wind batters them both, and suddenly Long is between them. The golden-haired boy throws an uppercut against Kiin¡¯s chin and sends him soaring into the air.

    ¡°Now!¡± Long bellows.

    The blue crystalline Angel¨D Zhou¨D swoops towards Kiin and rams against him. He grabs Kiin and takes to the skies.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the both of you now,¡± Long says.

    Shu nods and lays his arms by his sides, summoning a massive legion of Golden Archers onto the field. Even from this distance, Shu can see what¡¯s happening up there. Kiin and Zhou are clashing in the skies, but Kiin seems to be gaining the upper hand.

    Shu raises his arm.

    The Archers raise their bows in unison.

    A beam of light clips Zhou¡¯s wings, but he ignores it and fires his fist at the leader of the Black Blossom, driving him back towards earth.

    Shu drops his arm.

    The Archers open fire.

    Hundreds of explosive Chi arrows streak towards the falling angel. Meanwhile, Zhou points at Kiin as well, and dozens of deadly beams of light shoot towards him. The arrows and the beams collide at the same time, and a thunderous explosion rends the air, bathing the air above the Palace in flames.

    Through the smoke, a figure continues to plummet towards the earth and crashes onto the stone. Kiin¡¯s body is no longer that of the crystalline beast, but of a disfigured human being. Shu doesn¡¯t even recognise him through his charred features. He can no longer sense his life force.

    Kiin is dead.

    Zhou lands back to his partner¡¯s side. His towering crystalline body crumbles away as he changes back to his human form.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Zhou asks, looking slightly weary.

    ¡°Seems like it.¡± Long¡¯s words don¡¯t betray a single trace of weakness, as if he could¡¯ve gone on fighting for another day if he chooses to.

    The fighting across the Palace gradually grinds to a halt, and an unnatural silence hangs in the air, too quiet for a battlefield with thousands of fighters. Fighting has completely ceased between both factions. Shu¡¯s Golden Soldiers are frozen in their places once more.

    Shu¡¯s armour crumbles. As Emperor Form peels away from him, the dam that¡¯s been holding his emotions at bay collapses, and the sorrow of losing Song grips him once more.

    One of the Soldiers walk towards Shu with Song¡¯s body in its hands, stopping at several arm¡¯s lengths before him. Even until now, Song¡¯s death still hasn¡¯t fully registered in him. It¡¯s simply too much to accept.

    ¡°Song¡­¡±

    He shuffles towards the Soldier carrying his fallen partner as if he¡¯s sleepwalking. When he¡¯s finally close enough to touch Song, Shu realises he can no longer breathe.

    Nothing in this world matters anymore. Not Kiin¡¯s death. Not his status as a traitor. Not even his own life. Stripped of his reason of existence, Shu can only stare blankly at the corpse of his beloved partner.

    Something in the air stirs¨D an unnatural warmth that cloaks around Shu like a woollen blanket in winter. Shu no longer has the will to fight. Long and Zhou step forward, taking positions by his flanks like bodyguards.

    But to their surprise, a voice they weren¡¯t expecting answers their anxiety.

    ¡°Emperor of Demise, it¡¯s not time for your partner to depart just yet.¡±

 Chapter 26: Empress

    Shu looks towards the source of the voice. A gale sweeps across the field, and from the winds appears Shen¨Da Purger with sleek black hair that veils over half of his face. The Blossom¡¯s doctor and miracle worker strolls towards them, neither looking hostile nor friendly towards the boys.

    ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Shu asks.

    Shen nods at Song¡¯s corpse. ¡°He has passed the test, and as such, Father has decided to give him a second chance at life.¡± When Shu looks even more confused, Shen gestures towards his Soldier. ¡°Emperor of Demise, may I ask for a moment with your partner?¡±

    Emperor of Demise? Shu isn¡¯t sure where that new title came from, but he can¡¯t help but trust in Shen¡¯s words. He nods.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shen reaches out and touches Song¡¯s chest. The warmth in the air intensifies, and now Shen appears to be radiating in a glow of white light. Suddenly, a figure bursts from his back, a ghostly skeleton thrice as tall as him, with a tattered robe dangling from its frame while wielding a long staff.

    The Yin of the Empress.Shu tenses and is about to move in, but Long stops him. The look on Long¡¯s face suggests that there¡¯s nothing to be worried about, and somehow Shu trusts him despite their past differences. What else could he do? He has nothing left to lose.

    The gigantic spectral skeleton raises its arm, and ghastly wisps begin to gather around its palm. Meanwhile, Shen¡¯s hand is still on Song¡¯s body, the glow of light still too bright for Shu to look at them directly. A thumping sound booms from the skeleton, forming a steady rhythm, like the sound of a heartbeat. The wisps eventually gather into an orb in its hand, and the phantom reaches out to Song, planting it into his body. The light intensifies, and Shu is now forced to squeeze his eyes shut.

    Shu suddenly senses a change from Song through his shared senses with the Golden Soldier. He opens his eyes. The light is gone. Once his vision is clear, the first thing he notices is the twisted piece of charred thing replacing Song¡¯s severed arm.

    But more importantly, Song is breathing.

    ¡°Song¡­¡± Tears well up in Shu¡¯s eyes, and he chokes. ¡°SONG!¡±

    Shu buries his face on his resurrected partner and cries without restraint, his emotional bawling bordering on a half-shout. The ghostly creature behind Shen dissipates away, and the doctor¡¯s stoical expression changes into one of warmth as he watches the scene before him.

    ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, you have one more friend that needs tending to,¡± Shen says.

    From the battered gates, Lin staggers towards the courtyard with Mei¡¯s corpse in his arms. White petals carried by a mysterious gust of wind wrap around the legendary doctor, and almost instantly, he appears right before the Purger pair. Though looking composed on the surface, the desperation in Lin¡¯s eyes betray the front he¡¯s trying to put up. Lin literally saw Shen resurrect Song just moments ago with his very eyes; he knows Shen will do the same for Mei, and yet he still looks as if he¡¯s about to break down any second.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°At ease, child,¡± Shen says with a gentle smile. ¡°As long as it¡¯s within an hour, I can bring him back to life.¡±

    Lin bites his lip and nods, blinking his tears back. Shen summons the strange phantom skeleton again, and once more, he performs the enigmatic ritual for Mei. When Lin finally breaks down in tears and presses his face against Mei¡¯s chest, Shu knows that the resurrection has worked on him as well.

    ¡°Touching, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Long and Zhou jerk from shock to the voice, recognising it immediately.

    ¡°Shu, focus!¡± Long barks. ¡°It¡¯s Kiin!¡±

    Startled and confused, Shu looks around to get a better sense of the situation. He doesn¡¯t see Kiin anywhere.

    ¡°At ease, you feisty brats. You¡¯ve proven your strength, your conviction, and as a reward, I permit you to live. For now.¡±

    Kiin¡¯s disembodied voice booms throughout the courtyard, as if the heavens itself is speaking to the world.

    ¡°I thought we killed you,¡± Zhou growls.

    ¡°Naive. It seems that you still do not fully understand what I am.¡±

    The red skies darken, and the air glitters in particles of Chi energy that seem to be coming out of nowhere. They gather towards the centre of the courtyard, taking the form of a humanoid figure¨DKiin appears once more in the flesh, looking none the worse for wear, as if their battle previously didn¡¯t even happen.

    Zhou clicks his tongue and seethes in rage. Long narrows his eyes. Both Purgers drop into combat stance, Long unleashing the golden Chi from his Yin and Zhou taking the form of the crystalline angel once more.

    But Kiin simply raises hand, and suddenly Long and Zhou drop to their knees, planting their hands on the ground before them for support.

    ¡°What¡­ is¡­¡± Long says labouredly, as if he¡¯s trying to speak while being crushed by a boulder.

    Meanwhile, Zhou¡¯s crystalline form crumbles, and he reverts back to his human form.

    ¡°There are many arcana that I¡¯ve not used in that battle. Surely you didn¡¯t believe that was the true extent of my powers, did you?¡± Kiin glances at Lin and Mei, and gives a sympathetic look at the pair. He then shifts his attention back to Shu. ¡°Your Yin, however, even in its current infantile state, would be more troublesome to deal with.¡±

    Shu suddenly feels an invisible force weighing his body down, and he drops to his knees as well¨Dgravity. Somehow, Kiin is commanding gravity to restrain them on the ground. It feels as if something is crushing every muscle, every organ, every bone in his body. In the blink of an eye, he substitutes places with another Soldier on the field some distance away. The invisible weight lifts from him, but he can still feel a dull aching sensation gnawing at his body.

    ¡°And to think your powers will grow even more,¡± Kiin says. ¡°But this is not why I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve returned to congratulate you boys for surviving my trial.¡±

    The pressure holding Long and Zhou down lifts. Long staggers back to his feet, rubbing his arm. ¡°Shen mentioned a test. So what¡¯s the reason behind all this?¡±

    ¡°The path you and Song have chosen are one and the same, but I need proof that you¡¯re both worthy of such a destiny. If I were to let every Purger who wishes to leave the Palace go, what army would I have left to face against the Void Seekers?¡± Kiin points at Long. ¡°Only one of you can be the Dimensional Outlier, and know that only one of you can survive this journey.¡±

    ¡°Zhou and I will both live,¡± Long says. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a god, or what the Oracle said was true. We will both live.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shu says, confused. ¡°Dimensional Outlier? What¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    Kiin smiles. ¡°Song wishes to escape from the Palace, does he not? You cannot escape from the Blossom, not as long as I¡¯m in this world.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why we¡¯ll escape to another world,¡± Long says, this time sounding as if he¡¯s directing his words at Shu. ¡°If we cross dimensions, Kiin won¡¯t be able to hunt us down anymore¡­ or so he says. And we¡¯ll be something known as Dimensional Outliers.¡± Long looks at his partner, his expression softening. ¡°To be honest, even I don¡¯t know what that means¡­ but if we can break away from our lives as Purgers, then so be it.¡±

    Shu shakes his head. ¡°Escaping to another world¡­ what the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°If you plan to tread down this path with your partner, then you will know these answers soon enough. Seek out the Void Seeker which you spared, the one that started this all for the both of you.¡± The leader of the Black Blossom chuckles as he makes his way back to the Hall of Final Transcendence. ¡°Your battle is over for now. Enjoy your peace while it lasts.¡± And with that, Kiin¡¯s body gradually fades from existence with the Moon.

    Shu looks towards the Golden Soldier carrying Song¡¯s slumbering body, and accepts the situation as it is. Crossing dimensions, Dimensional Outliers, none of that matters to him right now¨Dthe only thing he cares is that this isn¡¯t his last day with his beloved partner.

 Chapter 27: Omen

    A hollow void spans as far as he can see, as far as he can feel. Through the seemingly absolute blackness, traces of faint purple crackle in the distance. Song focuses, trying to make sense of the mysterious sparks, trying to tell if it¡¯s real or just another figment of his hallucinations. The sparks are still there, but its meaning alludes him. Tired, he relaxes, letting the silence engulf the empty, sunless world around him once more.

    Am I dead? Song had never believed in the afterlife, or that there was a god above that watched over them like some sort of parent. In fact, the only reason he was able to survive his childhood and be the strength he needed to be to protect Shu was because of the sense of self-worth and strength that he got from his atheism. There was nobody he could rely on to protect them. When he first met Shu and realised he had to protect him, he had decided to carve out his destiny relying on nothing but his own two hands. And despite all that, Shu eventually turned to a deity for spiritual support. It angered him, and it made him a little envious.

    There is no god, Song thinks to himself once more. Kiin wasn¡¯t a god. This isn¡¯t the afterlife. There is nothing left for me. And yet, the pain that¡¯s been seeded in his heart grows the more he thinks about these things. If there is truly nothing left for him, then he would never be able to see Shu again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡± Song whispers. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for getting into that duel with Kiin; it¡¯s my fault for getting Shu and the rest into all that trouble. I deserved this. I just¡­ want Shu to be okay¡­¡±

    When Song looks up again, he realises that the world is no longer the pitch black emptiness that it was before he drowned himself in thought. Now, he¡¯s standing on water, water that¡¯s so still that it could¡¯ve been mistaken for a floor made of pure, milky blue marble. Or a massive blanket of silk. The water stretches to beyond the horizons, every inch reflecting the clear skies above.

    ¡°Is this where I¡¯m spending the rest of eternity in?¡± Song scoffs. There is no confusion or fear left in him. Something about the knowledge of being dead has caused him to be unreceptive to those emotions. When you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s nothing left to lose or be afraid of.

    The water gently ripples beneath his boots as he makes his across, yet it never feels for a moment that he might sink. With no sense of direction or purpose left, the only thing he can do now is to go forward. After walking for half an eternity, he notices something shimmering in the waters ahead. A reflection. There, scenes of Song¡¯s childhood play before him. The times he had to fight off bad people from the streets during their Initiate days, the times he had to steal food with Shu to survive; the times he fought to protect Shu from being bullied by the other Purgers; the times they fought tooth and nail against the Void Seekers for their lives; the times he saw people getting cut down or eaten by the Seekers, while others changing into the very monsters they¡¯ve sworn to destroy. It¡¯s as if the water surrounding him is a theatre, replaying his life with a clarity that no stage actor ever could. As the scenes continue to play, Song wonders why there weren¡¯t any good moments being shown to him. There were many horrific moments in his life, but it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have good ones either.

    It¡¯s at this moment where he can sense a change in the air. Suddenly, Song can taste the rancidness of the place. The blue waters are now purple, with the skies dark as dusk with ripples of mysterious purple waves. A massive purple moon peeks over the horizon. Song didn¡¯t even notice when the scenery had changed; it all happened in the blink of an eye. Now, he can feel something else in the air, an ominous vibe that is oddly familiar to him, as if they belonged to him.

    Anger. Hatred.

    As the vile emotions grow thicker in the air, fear begins to grip Song¡¯s heart. There is nothing in the waters now. Nothing around him but water and night. Yet, there is something as well.

    Song blinks.

    A figure appears in the distance. A chill races across his body, crackling beneath his skin. Whatever it is, Song gets the feeling that it should not be here.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Song blinks.

    The figure is suddenly closer, half the distance between them crossed within that split second. It has its back turned from him. Song clenches his fists, trying to suppress the pounding of his heart, trying to get his breathing under control. He wants to turn and run, but his legs are rooted the the ground, as is the rest of the body. He is completely paralysed, utterly hopeless even in his death.

    Song blinks.

    The figure is closer now.

    Song blinks one last time.

    The figure stands right before him. Now, Song can see the details of his demonic-looking armour, as well as his long, purple hair that bears a streak of red gashing its side. The figure turns to face him. Cold, murderous eyes of blazing purple sits on his features, bright as the strange moon on the horizon, piercing Song with a hate-filled gaze. Up close, his murderous desires are so overwhelming Song can barely breathe.

    Unsmilingly, wordlessly, he reaches out to Song¡¯s face. Even as the cold, bladed fingers cut through his flesh, Song cannot seem to move away from him. The force around his face tightens, until a sickening crunch rends the air.

    <hr><hr>

    Song bolts awake, drenched in sweat, his heart pounding so hard he could feel the beating in his ears. The slimy, cold sensation of fear clings to him like the sweat on his pale skin, and no matter how hard or fast he breathes it just won¡¯t go away.

    Suddenly, someone tackles Song with an embrace, startling him once more. But the sobbing in his shoulders puts him at ease. He recognises that voice. Song can feel Shu¡¯s soft, silky hair brushing his cheeks, and the scent of lavender tickling his nostrils.

    ¡°How many times¡­ do you have to make me worry¡­¡±

    As Song¡¯s heart bleeds, he can feel the tears welling in his eyes. He returns the embrace with his good arm, soaking in the fragrant warmth of his beloved partner. Holding Shu like this, Song feels blissfully safe, like a child in his mother¡¯s warm embrace.

    ¡°If I said sorry, would you forgive me?¡±

    Shu smacks Song in the back, pumping out a yelp from him. ¡°Of course not, idiot! First thing you do after coming back to life is to piss me off? I hate you!¡±

    Song chuckles softly, and they let go. It appears that they are back in Song¡¯s quarters, with candles lighting up the shadowy bedroom.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to say to you,¡± Song whispers, looking at his right arm that¡¯s wrapped in bandages from shoulder to finger. ¡°I¡¯ve done so many things that I shouldn¡¯t have. Whether it was for revenge, or whether it was to protect you¡­¡± Song hisses, clutching his head. Somehow, his head still feels a little light, as if he doesn¡¯t quite have full control of his body just yet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Shu whispers, gently resting a hand on his lap. ¡°You just woke up¨D¡±

    ¡°I have to say it!¡± Song bursts out, his voice cracking. Shu jolts from his outburst. Song takes his hand, and pulls him close, so close that he can feel Shu¡¯s breath on his face once more.

    ¡°Do you know why I wanted to run from the Palace so badly? It wasn¡¯t because I was afraid of dying¡­ I just¡­¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with giving Kiin your life for all that? Have you forgotten all the boys that died over the years from the training, the Ritual, and the missions?¡±

    Song had said that himself, and Shu brushed his words off, but he didn¡¯t know the real reason why he said that.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen so many boys die during our time in the Palace. Yes, I was sick and tired of fighting all the time¡­ but more than anything, I didn¡¯t want you to end up as the boys ripped apart by the Purgers. I was always afraid that such a day would come¡­¡±

    Shu shifts himself closer to him, so that their bodies are touching.

    ¡°You¡¯re right; everyone is right; I¡¯m an idiot. I¡¯m not good at thinking, and I can¡¯t do many things right on my own. I don¡¯t know what happened back there, and how I made such a decision to risk your life for some petty revenge. After seeing you almost lose your life in the Electric Chamber, I just couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. The helplessness of not being able to save you drove me insane. Then, Kiin offered a death duel with me and I just¡­ sometimes, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing¡­ but in my mind, I felt like I had to do something.¡±

    Song remember how he pleaded with Kiin, how Kiin scoffed at him when he even offered to take the rest of Shu¡¯s sentence upon himself. This was what he was trying to run away from; there will come a time where no matter how hard he tries, he won¡¯t be able to protect Shu. It¡¯s his greatest fear.

    Shu sees his pain. He can feel it. Gently, he tilts Song¡¯s head towards him, and with a smile, Shu presses his lips against his.

    ¡°Since our childhood, you¡¯ve always been the one protecting me,¡± Shu whispers. ¡°You took everything upon yourself, and it has hurt you so much. I didn¡¯t realise this because of how privileged I was thanks to your protection. I scolded you every time you talked about escaping from the Palace. I didn¡¯t understand why you had so much hate. Please don¡¯t blame yourself, Song. It¡¯s my fault too.¡±

    Song scrounges his face, trying to hold his tears back. ¡°But I still shouldn¡¯t have¨D¡±

    ¡°Kiin manipulated you. He made use of your weakness, at the right time, to make you accept the duel.¡± Shu wraps Song in his arms again. He closes his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let them hurt you anymore. I want to protect you too. So please, Song¡­¡±

    Song closes his eyes as well.

    It feels really calming, to be in Shu¡¯s arms like this.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Shu whispers. ¡°Rely on me too, okay?¡±

    A Purger¡¯s love. Love itself. It¡¯s as if this is the first time Song truly understands this feeling. The boy who has his arms around him right now... he¡¯d do anything for him, and he knows he¡¯d do the same for him as well.

    This is the boy he¡¯d like to be with forever.

    ¡°Thank you, Shu.¡±

 Chapter 28: Exile

    From the roof of the Pavilion of Darkness and Light, Zhou watches as Mei sits all by his lonesome in the Garden of Benevolent Tranquillity. In a night like this, one with a full moon, he often becomes a little more pensive than usual. Then, he hears Long¡¯s footsteps cutting through the song of nocturnal insects.

    ¡°Still up at this hour?¡± Long asks, taking a seat next to Zhou, letting his leg dangle off the roof.

    ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±

    ¡°The Blossom¡¯s legendary Demon Blade has just awoken.¡± Long snorts a laugh. ¡°As the Demon Fist of the Blossom, of course I¡¯d be interested to see how this develops.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always such a busybody.¡± Zhou sighs.

    ¡°You say that about me, but why are you here then?¡±

    ¡°Because I know you¡¯d be here, obviously.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    As Zhou had just said, Long indeed cares too much about the affairs of others. He can¡¯t help it, especially when it comes to Song; after all, they are both sworn eternal rivals. In contrast, Zhou only cares about him, and Long knows that. Everything he does is for Long¡¯s sake, which makes him rather predictable at times. It even makes Long¡¯s motives predictable as well, since the only time Zhou shows an interest in others is when Long is involved in it. Still, his blunt, clumsy, honest, unfaltering affection and devotion for him is why he loves him so.

    ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡± Zhou murmurs as he holds his melancholic gaze at the boy below. ¡°Other Purgers seem to openly show a lot of affection for their partners, sometimes even to others.¡± He then peers at Long, a hint of sadness and yearning etched on his features. ¡°You¡¯ve always been quite reserved, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Long widens his eyes, caught completely off-guard by his partner¡¯s question. Zhou has always been inquisitive of Long¡¯s motives and actions, yes, but to question his feelings for him is unheard of.

    ¡°I, well¡­¡± Long hesitates.

    Zhou looks back at the imperial gardens below. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you talk more about Song than you do about me. I know you¡¯re always trying to grow stronger but¡­¡± Zhou pauses. ¡°Sorry, forget I said anything.¡±

    A sour emotion twists within Long, a mixture of self-loathe and regret. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry. You¡¯re right about that, about my pursuit for power.¡± He loves Zhou deeply, of course, but somehow it¡¯s just difficult to put it into words. Sometimes, he envies the shameless, bubbly demeanour of Mei. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ it¡¯s not as if I¡­¡± He struggles to find the right words, but eventually only comes up with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I remembered you being the one between us who wanted to leave the Palace.¡±

    Zhou looks at his partner again, this time his expression softening.

    ¡°I saw how you struggled in the Palace, and I knew how much you hated life here as well. I wanted to do everything in my power to fulfil your dreams.¡± Long snorts a frustrated laugh, as if to mock himself. ¡°Ugh¡­ I guess this doesn¡¯t quite cut it, huh? Sorry I¡¯m not good at this¡­ it¡¯s just¨D¡±

    Zhou presses his lips against Long¡¯s. At that, Long can feel his heart pounding so hard he swears Zhou can hear it too. When Zhou¡¯s lips part from his, Long can see the bliss in his partner¡¯s features, the way his eyes are drooping as if he¡¯s hypnotised, his blush, and that soft, clumsy-looking smile on his face. Seeing him like this makes Long relaxed for some reason. He feels as if just for this moment, he can forget about obsessing over his desire for self-perfection. Just for tonight, he can let his guard down, all because of his beloved partner.

    ¡°Better enjoy tonight while it lasts,¡± Long shifts closer to Zhou, pressing his shoulder against his. ¡°This is the last night we can stay like this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± Zhou leans against his beloved. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to the ends of the world.¡±

    Long smiles, relishing in the ticklish feel of Zhou¡¯s hair in his cheek. After tonight, the journey for him and Zhou will officially begin, as will Song and Shu¡¯s. After all, this will be their last night in the Shadow Palace.

    With another sigh, he watches as a silver-haired boy in the distance sprints towards the Garden¡­

    <hr><hr>

    Song races across the walkway, towards the Garden of Benevolent Tranquillity where he was told Mei would be waiting for him. Even as he¡¯s running, he can feel his arms and legs drained of what little strength they have by the shock of what Shu just told him.

    Mei¡­ he¡¯s¡­

    Even in his mind, he doesn¡¯t want the words to be formed, doesn¡¯t want to jinx the slight possibility that the terrible fate which befell upon him in the evening of the Festival of Moons might have been¡­

    Song sprints past the gates, his boots pounding loudly against the stone path. He stops at the centre of the Garden, a stone square surrounded by lush trees that almost look like curtains hanging on the bark, lit by lanterns and a huge fire cauldron. Mei is nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Mei!¡± Song screams, as if his voice would dispel the paranoia that what Shu said might have been a lie. Even if there was no reason for Shu to lie, Song is still afraid. ¡°Mei!¡±

    After waiting for what feels like hours, which is really just several seconds in reality, Song can feel the panic bursting from his heart once more.

    I know it¡¯s my fault you got caught up in my mess, Song clenches his fist. So please, please be alive¡­

    ¡°Geez¡­ even after coming from the dead, you¡¯re still as unrefined as ever.¡±

    Song whirls around. From the shadows, the boy with pink puffy twintails strolls towards him, a radiant beam shining from his features. Song stands rooted to the ground, both profound joy and paralysing disbelief robbing him of his will to move. His eyes begin to water.

    ¡°Oh? Did that tiny brain of yours finally burn out from seeing my glorious form?¡± Mei puffs out his chest and raises his chin with mock narcissism. ¡°I guess bringing you back to life didn¡¯t increase your brain power at all. Such a shame.¡±

    Instinctively, Song bursts forward, almost tackling Mei down as he wraps his arms around his friend for a crushing embrace.

    ¡°W-wait!¡± Mei wheezes. ¡°T-too tight! Too tight! S-stop stop stop! Stoooop!¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Song loosens his grip slightly. He smooths his hand over the fabric of Mei¡¯s uniform top, then his waist. It¡¯s real; Mei really is standing before him. ¡°I-I thought you were¡­¡±

    ¡°The past is the past,¡± Mei whispers, returning the embrace and stroking his hair. ¡°I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Even if he hears his voice, even if he can feel him in his arms, Song still refuses to let go, still afraid that once he does the person before him would disappear again as if he were a mirage, as if he¡¯s only dreaming. Once you¡¯ve lost someone dear to you, even if he comes back, the fear of losing him again will always haunt you.

    ¡°Promise me something,¡± Song says, feeling the fabric on Mei¡¯s top damp from his tears. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare die on me again. I won¡¯t forgive you if you do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The both of them distance themselves slightly, and Mei meets Song¡¯s desperate gaze with a warm, affectionate one. ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll have to promise me something in return too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna,¡± Song answers. ¡°You have to keep your promise no matter what.¡±

    Mei giggles. ¡°Would it kill you to stop acting like a child just for a moment?¡± He takes Song¡¯s hands and raises it to chest level between them. ¡°I want you to take better care of Shu from now on; don¡¯t make reckless decisions that might put him in danger again because of your hatred. Love is more important than hatred. Please remember this, Song.¡±

    The silver-haired boy ponders over what Mei said for a moment and nods. ¡°Okay. Say that sooner, damn it. That¡¯s easy enough for me to do.¡±

    ¡°W-what? What do you mean ¡®say that sooner¡¯? How was I supposed to do that?¡± Mei gently knocks Song on the head. ¡°Seriously¡­ how¡¯re you supposed to protect Shu with that pea-sized brain after you¡¯re kicked out of the Palace?¡±

    Song blinks. ¡°Kicked out of the Palace?¡±

    Now is Mei¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡°Huh? Yeah. Didn¡¯t Shu tell you about¡­¡±

    It¡¯s at this moment when they both hear footsteps approaching them from the shadows. Shu and Lin step into the light.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯d be happy to see him again, but would you keep your hands off my partner?¡± Shu folds his arms, clearly annoyed and jealous.

    Lin has a visible frown etched on his features as well, but he doesn¡¯t say anything to it. He¡¯s always been so restrained with his true feelings, and Song can¡¯t help but pity him for that at times considering how touchy-feely Mei is around him. Well, this time, Song is the one at fault as well.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Mei lets go of Song, playfully winking and sticking his tongue out. ¡°But Song is the one who started this, y¡¯know? He¡¯s like a little puppy.¡±

    Shu shifts his glare to Song, who returns him with a blank look until he realises the truth behind Mei¡¯s words. ¡°Huoh! You¡¯re right, my bad.¡±

    ¡°I know it seems a little out-of-place to ask you about this right now, but since Mei is here too, I want to know¡­¡± Shu narrows his eyes. ¡°When you unleashed your Yin, it was because of Mei¡¯s death, wasn¡¯t it, and not because of me.¡±

    Song blinks. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shu sighs, looking even more displeased now.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the person I love most in the world though,¡± Song says, digging his ear with a pinky.

    ¡°Oh really? Prove it.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever had sex with.¡±

    Shu drops his jaw to that comeback, and a strangled noise escapes his breath. Lin smacks his own face with a palm, looking away embarrassedly. Mei has his eyes wide as a Koi fish¡¯s, with a hand over his lips that does little to hide his gasp.

    Song looks at his friends perplexedly. ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Shu strides over and grabs his oblivious partner by the collar, his face red as a tomato. ¡°Listen here, you half-wit¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down you two,¡± Lin says, looking just as embarrassed as Shu. ¡°But really, Shu, you haven¡¯t told Song about Father¡¯s decree yet?¡±

    When Shu doesn¡¯t reply, the answer becomes obvious to Lin and Mei.

    ¡°A moon after you¡¯re awake, Song, you and Shu, as well as Long and Zhou, are to be exiled from the Palace. It¡¯s Father¡¯s wishes for the rebels of the Blossom to be punished accordingly,¡± Mei explains.

    ¡°Rebels of the Blossom?¡± Song says. ¡°Wait, what about you and Lin then? Didn¡¯t the both of you join the rebellion too?¡±

    Mei hesitates. ¡°We don¡¯t know. I was confused too. I don¡¯t really know why Father exempted us from the punishment but I have a bad feeling about this.¡±

    ¡°Well, there are rumours that the Blossom will be hunting the four of you down after tonight,¡± Lin adds, his expression turning dark. ¡°My guess is that to worsen our punishments, Father is making us fight each other.¡±

    Song clenches his fists. Shu knows that look all too well, as do Lin and Mei.

    ¡°So in the end, nothing has changed, huh?¡± Song mutters. ¡°To escape, we¡¯ll still have to fight the Blossom. This was exactly why we didn¡¯t run before. If this is how it¡¯s going to be right from the start, we might as well have ran sooner.¡±

    Although punctuated by heavy silence, the atmosphere between the four of them is a lot less depressing than Song expected from his remark. At least they¡¯re all alive and well for the time being; he knows this, and he knows that they know this as well. Mei and Song have died once; they can at least appreciate each other¡¯s presence for now, despite the circumstances.

    ¡°Well, I guess this is goodbye then,¡± Mei says, sorrow laden in his words. ¡°Geez¡­ and just we finally got together too¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the both of you run away with us too?¡± Shu offers, but then he shakes his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s selfish of me to say. Being hunted down by the Blossom is a death sentence.¡±

    ¡°Death sentence? What¡¯re you talking about?¡± Song snorts. ¡°Did you not see my cool new powers? I¡¯ll beat down anyone that gets in our way, and I¡¯ll protect all of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with new powers, y¡¯know?¡± Shu says. ¡°And for your information, we¡¯re probably not the only ones in the Blossom that know how to unleash our Yin. And are you forgetting about Father¡¯s powers as well?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Song puffs his cheek petulantly. ¡°I still think we should run away together.¡±

    Lin smiles. ¡°Even if Mei wants it¨D¡±

    ¡°I do want it!¡± Mei bursts out.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him,¡± Lin continues. ¡°The reality is that while you and Shu can unleash your Yin already, Mei and I do not know how to do this. It¡¯s too dangerous for us to take on the Blossom in our current state.¡±

    ¡°Much as I hate to admit it, I agree with Lin,¡± Mei says sulkily. ¡°Bleh¡­ useless ol¡¯ me couldn¡¯t even last for a few clashes against En and Yi, and you want me to fight the Blossom and Father with you?¡± He snorts a laugh. ¡°I love the both of you, but not that much.¡±

    Song can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s another reason behind their reluctance to join them. He looks at Shu, who seems dubious about their reply as well. I guess if even I can figure out they¡¯re hiding something from us, then their shiftiness must be pretty obvious, huh? But he also knows he can¡¯t force the both of them to tag along with him.

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Song slumps his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss the both of you.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Shu adds.

    ¡°Us too,¡± Mei says, the pain more evident on his features now. ¡°God¡­ I¡¯ll really miss your goofiness¡­¡±

    ¡°There you go again,¡± Lin mutters, but he nods in Song¡¯s direction nonetheless. ¡°But no matter what happens, we¡¯ll always be supporting you.¡±

    Shu returns the nod resolutely. ¡°Even if we¡¯re fighting on different sides, we¡¯ll always be friends.¡±

    ¡°Pinky promise, pinky promise!¡± Song sticks out both pinky fingers to the group.

    Shu grimaces. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t forgotten that you just dug your ears with that.¡±

    Lin and Mei let out cries of disgust together, and the group share a hearty laughter to that. Laughing, chatting, playing around like this¡­ Song knows that such blissful moments will not last forever, and thinking too much into things won¡¯t do him any good either. The only thing he can do now is to live in the present, and take things one at a time.

    Love is more important than hatred. Mei said that. Song will remember this line for as long as he lives.

    <hr><hr>

    It was extremely rare for Kiin to leave the Palace walls outside of official functions or businesses with the other human rulers of the nation, but he¡¯s willing to make this week an exception. After all, Song¡¯s awakening is a very special occasion not just for the Palace, but for the world as well, even if few people understand the significance of it.

    ¡°No matter which dimensions I travel to, the human races are always the best at knowing how to enjoy life,¡± Kiin says as he leans against the edge of the hot spring and stares at the shadowy mountains in the distance.

    Xin, along with several of Kiin¡¯s most trusted Purgers, have accompanied him to the outskirts of Bai Hu for a brief vacation that he planned to last for a week. Considering how beautiful the nature is in these rural regions, he¡¯s even considering to extend it to another week¡­ but of course, as the leader of the Black Blossom that rules over these lands, he does not have such luxury.

    ¡°Aside from humans, how many other races have you met?¡± Xin asks as he begins to massage the Emperor¡¯s well-toned back.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve lost count. I¡¯ve been to billions of worlds. I¡¯ve probably forgotten what most of the races were even called. But humans¡­ humans are special.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°A-ahhh¡­ right there, right there¡­¡± Kiin smiles a sudden burst of comfort spreads across his upper back muscles. ¡°Well¡­ first of all, up till now, you humans have been the only compatible race that are able to ascend to the status of a demigod. There¡¯s something unique about your biology that allows you accept the powers of the Reshaks more effectively than the other races.¡±

    ¡°How many demigods have you managed to gather thus far?¡± Xin asks. ¡°Forgive my insolence, but¡­ do you think you have a good chance of defeating the Void Seekers?¡±

    ¡°With the demigods I¡¯ve gathered so far?¡± Kiin snorts a laugh. ¡°No, not in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    A gust of wind sweeps across the hot spring, bringing in the fragrant smell of the forest and ringing the chimes hanging by the inn¡¯s verandas. Kiin and Xin collectively sigh at the comforting combination of senses. In nights like these, Kiin doesn¡¯t even mind if the moon is only a slender crescent shyly hiding behind thin strips of clouds.

    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised at how well the four of them fared against you,¡± Xin says, moving his hands up to Kiin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If they¡¯re able to match against the powers of a Reshak at such a young age¡­¡±

    ¡°The powers of a Reshak?¡± Kiin laughs. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t believe that was the full extent of my abilities.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ afraid I do, Father.¡±

    ¡°This pathetic flesh prison¡­¡± Kiin raises his arm and stares at it, a limb with skin that¡¯s more fitting of a sheltered concubine than a seasoned fighter. ¡°As beautiful as it is, a human vessel such as this cannot possibly exhibit even a small fraction of a Reshak¡¯s power without breaking down. Even if you humans are more compatible with our powers than any other race, there are strict limits to what a mortal can achieve.¡±

    ¡°So why have you chosen to use this human vessel?¡±

    ¡°Think about it: would any of the Purgers have challenged me if they knew I had such power, if they saw my true form?¡± Kiin turns around, forcing Xin to cease his massaging. ¡°My goal has always been to test these Purgers, to see if they¡¯re worthy of undertaking the arduous journey of evolutionary ascension¡­ not enslave them.¡±

    Xin hesitates, before dipping his head for a casual bow, as if he feels that he had disrespected him. This amuses Kiin. He gently strokes the Oracle¡¯s cheek, causing his fair skin to turn pink.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s more fun this way, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kiin whispers, leaning closer to him.

    Xin¡¯s blush deepens, and he can only nod bashfully at his beloved Emperor. ¡°A-anyway, the four of them have a long journey ahead of them, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That, they do.¡±

    ¡°Do you think¡­¡± Xin presses himself against Kiin. ¡°Do you think this world can be saved?¡±

    Kiin remains silent to his question. Even if his tone was kept even, Kiin can tell that the Oracle is desperate. He wishes he could do more for him, but there are some things even an Astral cannot do.

    ¡°I see.¡± Xin closes his eyes. ¡°Then let us enjoy these precious moments while we still can¡­ Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Kiin accepts his Oracle¡¯s embrace. ¡°While we still can.¡±

 Epilogue

    ¡°It¡¯s the imperial decree from Father about our exile, in case you still don¡¯t believe us. And no, I¡¯m not reading it to you.¡±

    Song unrolls the massive scroll, sees Kiin¡¯s stamp (or as the Purgers call it, the ¡®Imperial stamp¡¯), and tosses it aside.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even read it,¡± Shu remarks.

    ¡°Yeah, but since you didn¡¯t complain about what Shen said, I guess it must be true. At least I know it¡¯s real; Kiin¡¯s stamp is there!¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Shu sighs.

    ¡®But more importantly, what do we do next?¡± Song says, giving one last look at the Shadow Palace. ¡°The only lead we have is to escape to another world, and I can¡¯t even imagine how we¡¯re supposed to do that.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Seek out the Void Seeker which you spared, the one that started this all for the both of you,¡± Shu murmurs monotonously, as if reciting a book.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Father told me after our battle,¡± Shu explains. ¡°His hint makes sense. Maybe Rei knows something about interdimensional travel since he¡¯s a Void Seeker as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s pretty smart.¡±

    ¡°Everything is smart to you, Song.¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­ why is everyone being so mean to me since I woke up? Especially you.¡±

    Shu chuckles to that. Now, it¡¯s Shu¡¯s turn to look back at the Palace. Even now, the massive complex in the forest still exudes a vibe of mysteriousness to them. Despite all they¡¯ve been through in that accursed place, the Shadow Palace has always been a place they reluctantly called ¡®home¡¯, where even the most negative emotions are paired with an unspeakable sense of familiarity.

    Now, they¡¯ll have to part with this familiarity, and face against the world and the Blossom. It¡¯s everything Song had wanted since he was a child, and yet for some reason, he still feels painfully anxious about the journey ahead.

    ¡°I know that look,¡± Shu says.

    ¡°Then you know what I¡¯m about to say.¡±

    ¡°And you know how I¡¯ll answer you.¡±

    Song looks at Shu, and they both share a grin. With that, the boys dart into the woods, no longer looking back, on a journey they don¡¯t understand.